Skip to main content

Full text of "The personality of Christ"

See other formats


I 


GIFT  OF 
Professor  B'.H.    Lehman 


i 


THE 
PERSONALITY    OF   CHRIST 


THE    PERSONALITY 
OF    CHRIST 


BY 


DOM  ANSCAR  VONIER,   O.SJB. 
\\ 

ABBOT  OF   BUCKFAST 


SECOND  IMPRESSION 


LONGMANS,    GREEN,    AND    CO. 

39     PATERNOSTER    ROW.     LONDON 

FOURTH  AVENUE  &  30th  STREET,  NEW  YORK 

BOMBAY,  CALCUTTA.  AND   MADRAS 

1916 

All   righ'ts   reserved 


& 


$ 


©* 


>l 


vna,<v\ 


Cum  librum  cui  titulus  '  The  Personality  of  Christ ' 
a  Rmo  P.  Anschario  Vonier,  Abbate  Congregationis 
Nostrae,  anglico  sermone  exaratum,  Rmus  P.  Abbas 
Thomas  Bergh,  Censor  a  Nobis  deputatus,  recognoverit 
et  in  lucem  edi  posse  probaverit,  facultatem  facimus 
ut  typis  mandetur,  si  iis  ad  quos  pertinet  ita  videbitur. 
Datum  Sublaci  in  Protocoenobio  S.  Scholasticae,  V., 
die  26  Junii  1914. 

D.  Maurus  M.  Serafini,  O.S.B., 

Abb.  Gen. 
D.  Isidorus  M.  Sain,  O.S.B., 
a  Secretis. 


Nihil  Obstat. 

Francis.  M.  Canon  Wyndham, 
Censor  Deputatus. 


Imprimatur. 

Edm.  Canon  Surmont, 
Vic.  Gen. 


Westmonasterii, 

die  26  Augusti,  1914. 


FOREWORD 

The  four  Gospels  are  the  books  most  written  about 
and  most  commented  on  in  our  own  days.  No 
age  has  produced  anything  superior,  in  finished 
scholarship,  to  the  Gospel  literature  of  our  times. 
Even  those  exegetes  from  whom  the  fulness  of 
the  Christian  faith  is  not  to  be  expected  are 
mostly  reverent  and  often  exhibit  learning  of  the 
highest  quality.  Indeed,  the  modern  system  of 
'  Meditation/  on  the  other  hand,  as  an  integral 
part  of  spiritual  and  ascetical  life,  has  produced  an 
endless  variety  of  books  in  which  Christ's  Life  is 
set  forth  in  a  way  that  ought  to  be  most  efficacious 
in  making  us  understand  the  Gospels,  as  they  are 
ransacked  by  the  writers  of  '  Meditations '  in 
order  to  compel  us  to  more  intimate  love  for, 
and  more  close  imitation  of,  Christ.  Some  of 
those  productions  are  really  superior  studies  of 
the  wonderful  character  of  Christ,  and  they  give 
us  what  mere  exegetical  learning  could  never  give — 
an  insight  into  Christ's  intimate  Life.  The  present 
work  is  neither  exegetical,  nor  apologetical,   nor 

787426 


vi  FOREWORD 

devotional,  but  strictly  theological.  Catholic 
Christology  has  received  less  attention  from  the 
public,  though  our  own  days  have  seen  the 
production  of  some  first-rate  treatises  de  Verbo 
Incamato  by  professional  theologians.  Yet  we 
cannot  entirely  neglect  the  theological  view  of 
Christ  without  grave  dangers  to  both  our  exegetical 
and  devotional  efforts.  In  my  own  humble  way  I 
am  trying  to  help  in  filling  up  the  great  gap  with 
the  present  modest  book. 

The  English  Fathers  of  the  Dominican  Order 
are  bringing  out  an  English  translation  of  the 
third  part  of  the  Summa  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas, 
which  is  his  treatise  on  the  Incarnation.  That 
there  should  be  a  demand  for  such  a  work,  in  the 
Anglo-Saxon  world,  is  a  thing  to  rejoice  the  Angels  ; 
there  are  evidently  men  amongst  us  eager  to 
penetrate  the  subtleties  and  sound  the  depths  of 
the  masterpieces  of  religious  thought. 

My  book  is  a  very  unconventional  rendering 
of  the  most  important  points  of  the  third  part  of 
the  Summa ;  but  I  trust  that  I  have  at  least 
succeeded  in  giving  the  spirit  of  the  great  medieval 
saint  and  thinker,  and  if  the  following  pages 
produce  a  desire  in  the  reader  to  go  to  the  Summa 
itself,  I  shall  consider  that  I  have  had  a  notable 
success. 

ANSCAR  VONIER,  O.S.B. 
Buckfast  Abbey. 

May  i,  1914. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I.    Thb  Metaphysics  of  the  Incarnation     . 

II.  The  Christ  of  the  Gospels,  of  Chris- 
tian Theology,  and  of  Christian 
Experience        ..... 

III.  Christ  and  the  Science  of  Comparative 

Religion  .         . 

IV.  Christ  the  Wonderful  . 

V.    An  Attempt  at  defining  Personality 

VI.  The  Replacement  of  Human  Personality 
by  Divine  Personality     . 

VII.    The  Continuance  of  the  Human  Nature 
in  Christ  .... 

VIII.    '  Amen,    Amen,    I    say    to   you,    Before 
Abraham  was  made,  I  am  ' 

IX.  How  completely  Christ's  Human  Nature 
is  Divine  ..... 

X.    The  Word  was  made  Flesh    . 

XI.    A  Scholastic  Hypothesis 

XII.      '  INSTRUMENTUM    CONJUNCTUM    DlVINITATIS 

XIII.  The  Aim  of  Hypostatic  Union 

XIV.  The  Two  Wills  and  the  Two  Operations 

in  Christ  ..... 

XV.    Christ's  Knowledge. 

XVI.    In  Christ 

XVII.    Christ  All  in  All  .... 


«4 

20 
29 

39 
45 

48 

53 
60 
64 
69 
85 

90 

95 
108 
112 


Vlll 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  rkOM 

XVIII.  Christ's  Reserves             .         .         .         .122 

XIX.  The  Hiding  of  Christ's  Godhead   .         .128 

XX.  The  Form  of  the  Slave           .         .         .132 

XXI.  The  Transition        .         .         .         .         .142 

XXII.     Christ's  Sincerity 152 

XXIII.  The  Great  Life 161 

XXIV.  God  Meeting  God 176 

XXV.  The  Man  of  Sorrows      .         .         .         .181 

XXVI.  The  Happiness  of  Christ         .         .         .185 

XXVII.  Christ  the  Strong  One            .         .         .     190 

XXVIII.  The  Misunderstandings  of  the  Gospel    .     196 

XXIX.  The  Christ  Tragedy        .         .         .         .202 

XXX.  The  Character  of  Christ        .         .         .210 

XXXI.  Christ's  Place  in  the  World          .         .     221 

XXXII.  Christ  and  the  World's  Progress          .     230 

XXXIII.  The  Power  of  Christ      ....     235 

XXXIV.  The  Finding  of  Christ  .         .         .238 

XXXV.  Christ  the  Father  of  the  World  to  come    242 

XXXVI.  The  Link  between  Christ's  Mortal  Life 

and  the  Eucharist  .  247 

XXXVII.  The  Majesty  of  the  Eucharistic  Presence    251 

XXXVIII.  The  Blood  of  Christ      ....     255 

XXXIX.  The  Optimism  of  the  Incarnation  .         .260 

XL.  Christ  the  Hero.         .             .         .         .268 

Conclusion 271 


THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

CHAPTER  I 

THE  METAPHYSICS  OF  THE  INCARNATION 

There  is  from  the  very  beginning  of  our  Lord's 
earthly  life  the  substitution  of  the  personal  element 
for  the  purely  legal  element.  He  is  a  mysterious 
personality,  and  the  whole  success  of  His  religion 
lies  in  His  being  trusted,  in  His  being  followed, 
in  His  being  understood ;  the  main  precept  of 
His  religion  is  a  personal  precept  of  love  for  one 
another.  In  other  words,  instead  of  material  legal 
observances  He  established  the  great  observances 
of  the  human  heart,  of  mutual  understanding,  of 
mutual  support,  of  mutual  love.  '  Bear  ye  one 
another's  burdens,  and  so  you  shall  fulfil  the 
law  of  Christ.' 1 

It  is  the  triumph  of  His  grace  to  keep  human 
beings  in  the  oneness  of  religious  faith  without 
imposing    upon    them    any    strict    obligation    of 

1  Gal.  vi,  2, 


•*.    .toe;  personality  of  christ 

uniformity  in  external  ascetical  practice.  He  Him- 
self, in  His  own  Person,  is  the  unifying  force  of 
Christianity.  His  first  disciples  followed  Him  in 
the  simplicity  of  their  new  friendship,  carried  away 
by  His  ineffable  charm.  No  doubt  they  gloried 
in  being  the  followers  of  so  great  a  rabbi,  and  yet 
they  had  no  external  observance  to  make  them  into 
a  school.  How  could  they  be  the  followers  of  a 
teacher  without  fasting,  whilst  the  disciples  of  John 
and  the  disciples  of  the  Pharisees  fast  so  frequently  ? 
In  other  words,  how  could  any  man  be  a  disciple  of 
another  man  unless  he  carried  in  himself  the  badge 
of  that  man's  mastery  in  the  way  of  a  fast,  or  an 
ablution,  or  a  prayer  ? 

Men  hold  their  fellow  men  together  with  the 
chains  of  some  external  austerity ;  no  man  can  be 
another  man's  master  in  truth  and  reality  without 
putting  upon  the  neck  of  the  disciple  the  iron 
yoke  of  bodily  observance  ;  yet  it  was  to  be  the 
achievement  of  the  new  rabbi  to  have  a  school 
whose  only  observance  it  was  to  believe  and  to 
have  confidence  in  Him,  and  to  have  friendship 
and  love  one  with  another.  '  By  this  shall 
men  know  that  you  are  my  disciples,  if  you  have 
love  one  for  another.' 1  '  Can  the  children  of  the 
marriage  fast  as  long  as  the  bridegroom  is  with 
them  ?  .  .  .  But  the  days  will  come,  when  the 
bridegroom  is  taken  away  from  them,  and  then 

1  St.  John  xiii.  35. 


METAPHYSICS  OF  THE  INCARNATION      3 

they  shall  fast  in  those  days.' *  Fasting  has  its 
part  in  the  formation  of  a  Christian.  But  you 
are  not  Christ's  disciple  simply  because  you  fast 
four  times  in  the  week,  whilst  John's  disciples 
fast  thrice,  and  the  Pharisees  twice.  '  By  this 
shall  men  know  that  you  are  my  disciples,  if  you 
have  love  one  for  another.' 

The  early  attraction  to  Christ  and  fidelity  to 
Him  have  all  the  joyous  liberty  of  a  nuptial  feast ; 
attachment  and  fellowship  are  all  the  surer  because 
the  feast  is  bright  and  gay ;  serious  work  is  to  be 
done  after  the  feast,  but  the  memory  of  the  feast 
remains  the  undying  tie  of  attachment. 

The  peace  and  the  prosperity  of  the  Christian 
cause  are  all  in  that.  All  conversion,  all  sanctity, 
must  be  associated  with  Christ's  Person  and  the 
human  persons  with  whom  our  lot  is  cast.  Sanctity 
may  indeed  have  certain  secondary  variations. 
With  some  souls  Christ's  Person  is  the  predomin- 
ating element ;  with  other  souls,  thoughts — active 
thoughts — are  concerned  more  directly  with  the 
visible  human  persons ;  but  persons  it  is,  and 
Christian  religion  is  in  danger  where  legal  ob- 
servance of  some  sort  begins  to  crowd  out  the 
personal  element,  when  all  spiritual  efforts  are 
directed  towards  the  scrupulous  carrying  out  of 
a  system  of  observances  for  their  own  sake  without 
a  personal  purpose. 

1  St.  Mark  ii.  19,  20. 

b  2 


4  THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

The  spirit  of  Christianity,  despite  its  ascetic 
purity,  is  diametrically  opposed  to  such  a  material 
conception  of  the  ethical  life,  and  the  temporary 
successes  it  may  obtain  are  but  the  harbingers 
of  final  catastrophe.  It  is  our  Lord's  exclusive 
privilege  to  be  Law,  or  better  still  to  be  a  substitu- 
tion for  all  law.  The  human  mind  is  jealous  of 
such  a  position  because  the  human  mind  resents 
being  bound  to  a  person  ;  but  as  our  Lord's  Person 
is  a  Divine  Person,  as  it  is  the  second  Person  of  the 
Trinity,  the  jealousy  of  the  human  mind  is  not 
warranted  in  the  case  of  Christ. 

The  Pharisees  took  umbrage  at  our  Lord's 
Person  much  more  than  at  His  doctrine.  Abstract 
laws  or  external  observances  never  arouse  hatred 
and  jealousy,  just  as  they  do  not  arouse  love  and 
sympathy  in  the  measure  in  which  a  person  arouses 
those  feelings. 

The  great  theological  doctrines  therefore  con- 
cerning our  Lord's  Person  have  an  intimate  connec- 
tion with  our  Lord's  spiritual  position  in  the  world, 
because  our  Lord  is  nothing  if  not  a  Personality. 
His  Grace  is  nothing  if  not  a  grace  of  love  and  of 
mutual  understanding.  There  is  no  profit  from 
the  Gospel  unless  it  be  the  perfecting  of  the  human 
mind  and  the  human  heart.  A  man  may  invent  an 
ascetical  system  and  find  other  men  to  submit  to  it, 
but  no  man  can  make  of  his  own  person  the  irre- 
vocable voice  of  conscience,  the  all-satisfying  food  of 


METAPHYSICS  OF  THE  INCARNATION      5 

heart  and  mind.  Our  Lord  is  the  only  Person  who 
ever  could. 

No  man  can  make  of  the  relations  of  other  men 
with  their  fellow  men  the  badge  of  true  disciple- 
ship  ;  our  Lord  is  the  only  exception,  and  no  one 
questions  His  authority  and  right  to  do  it.  The 
teachings  therefore  of  Christian  theology  about  our 
Lord's  Person  ought  to  be  of  intense  interest  to 
every  follower  of  Christ,  and  His  being  a  Divine 
Person  should  fill  us  with  unbounded  joy. 

The  history  of  Christian  sanctity  shows  in 
innumerable  souls  an  intense  personal  love  for 
Christ :  such  is  the  historical  fact.  The  question 
may  be  asked  whether  such  deep  personal  friendship 
with  one  that  is  not  of  this  world  would  be  at  all 
possible  if  He  were  not  a  living  Divine  Personality. 
In  other  words,  Is  not  the  Personal  Love  of  Christ 
such  as  history  reveals  it,  a  psychological  proof  of 
His  Divine  Reality  ? 

One  thing  is  certain  :  it  does  not  exist  elsewhere 
— the  personalities  of  the  non-Christian  religions  are 
not  the  elements  of  the  human  conscience  such  as 
Christ  is. 

It  would  be  a  great  mistake,  therefore,  to  think 
that  what  we  might  call  the  metaphysical  truths  of 
the  Hypostatical  Union  are  barren  and  unpractical 
verities  ;  they  are,  on  the  contrary,  indispensable  to 
any  rational  explanation  of  our  Lord's  position  with 
the  human   race.    There   is  in  Christ  a  kind  of 


6  THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

multiplicity  of  spiritual  presence  that  makes  Him 
the  personal  spiritual  friend  of  millions  of  souls  ;  He 
has  a  kind  of  universality  of  presence  and  action, 
which  interferes  in  no  way  with  the  intense  in- 
dividuality of  His  relations  with  particular  souls. 
Such  is  the  Christ  of  experience  and  history.  In 
His  humanity  He  has  for  all  practical  purposes  the 
illimitability  of  Divinity  itself ;  He  is  truly  the 
Universal  Friend,  and  yet  no  one  ever  was  such 
an  exclusively  personal  friend  to  individual  members 
of  the  human  race. 

Now,  such  intense  individuality  with  such 
comprehensive  universality  has  but  one  explana- 
tion :  Hypostatic  Union,  or  Divine  Personality, 
the  mystery  of  one  human  nature  existing  through 
God's  personal  existence.  In  our  own  days  more 
than  ever,  philosophical  minds  dread  the  rule  of 
a  mere  individual,  however  holy  that  individual 
may  be.  It  does  not  seem  as  if  an  individual 
being  could  ever  be  such  as  to  give  satisfaction 
to  the  mind  of  a  race.  So  we  find  constantly  in 
modern  theologies  the  substitution  of  the  ideal 
for  the  individual.  Such  efforts  at  substitution 
are  anything  but  blameworthy ;  it  is  certain  that 
no  merely  human  individual  could  ever  furnish 
a  complete  ideal  for  mankind,  could  ever  be  a  life- 
giving,  practical  ideal  for  the  human  race.  But,  on 
the  other  hand,  modern  theologies  are  quite  wrong 
in  applying  that  process  of  substitution  to  Christ ; 


METAPHYSICS  OF  THE  INCARNATION    7 

there  is  no  need  of  substituting  an  ideal  Christ 
for  the  historic  Christ,  precisely  because  the  Christ 
of  the  Gospels,  the  Christ  of  Catholic  theology, 
possesses  in  truth  and  reality  an  infinitude  of 
Personality.  There  is  no  limitation  in  Him.  With- 
out that  infinitude  of  Personality,  as  far  as  the 
race  is  concerned,  an  ideal  Christ  would  be  indeed 
preferable  to  a  concrete  personal  Christ. 

This  is  why  I  say  that  the  great  metaphysical 
principles  underlying  Hypostatic  Union  are  of 
immense  practical  import.  I  do  not  mean  that 
individual  souls  do  make  those  great  truths  a 
practical  study  ;  they  simply  possess  Christ,  and  are 
happy  in  the  possession.  But  for  the  philosophical 
mind  that  begins  to  consider  Christ's  position 
with  mankind,  the  metaphysics  of  the  Incarnation 
are  indispensable. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE    CHRIST    OF    THE    GOSPELS,     OF    CHRISTIAN 
THEOLOGY,  AND  OF  CHRISTIAN  EXPERIENCE 

It  may  be  said  of  our  Lord  that  His  written  life 
is  far  from  being  proportionate  to  His  place  in 
the  world  of  souls.  To  a  very  great  extent  love 
for  Christ  is  independent  of  the  Gospels  taken 
as  mere  narratives.  In  most  cases,  love  for  Christ 
exists  in  the  human  soul  long  before  the  books 
of  the  New  Testament  have  been  taken  up  as  a 
spiritual  study.  Children  of  tender  years  will 
kiss  a  crucifix  with  the  reverence  of  deepest  love, 
because  it  is  the  image  of  Christ ;  and  it  would 
be  an  entire  disregard  of  facts  to  say  that  the 
boy  of  six  loves  Christ  so  deeply  because  he  has 
been  made  to  understand  the  sublime  charity  of 
His  Crucifixion  from  the  gospel  narrative.  Long 
before  the  child  is  capable  of  understanding  the 
great  moral  beauty  of  Christ's  passion,  he  loves 
Christ  crucified  as  sincerely  as  he  loves  his  parents. 
A  deeper  comprehension  of  the  love-drama  of 
Christ's  death  is  almost  exclusively  the  achievement 


THE  CHRIST  OF  THE  GOSPELS  9 

of  more  mature  sanctity.  Nor  is  this  the  peculiar 
characteristic  of  childhood's  love  for  our  Lord  ;  the 
observation  holds  good  much  more  generally.  What 
there  is  of  living  faith  in  Christ  in  this  world  is  out 
of  all  proportion  to  what  there  is  written  of  Him, 
and,  still  more,  to  what  practical  perusal  there  is 
even  of  the  written  documents.  For  millions  of  men 
and  women  Christ  is  a  great  living  Personality, 
dominating  their  innermost  thoughts ;  yet  with 
nearly  all  of  them  it  is  perfectly  true  to  say  that 
it  is  not  the  habitual  perusal  of  the  Gospels  that 
has  given  to  Him  such  a  place  in  their  soul.  Their 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel  is  not  a  very  intimate  one  ; 
they  are  satisfied  with  its  general  facts,  whilst 
Christ  Himself  is  a  very  clear,  very  distinct  power 
in  their  life.  If  the  study  of  our  Lord's  written 
life  is  made  a  special  spiritual  practice  by  a  Christian, 
it  is  because  the  Gospel  speaks  to  him  of  One  whom 
he  loves  and  knows  already,  just  as  the  lover  takes 
the  keenest  interest  in  being  told  of  the  doings 
and  movements  of  the  person  loved. 

It  seems  paradoxical,  yet  it  is  the  experience 
of  all  observers  of  spiritual  things  :  no  one  profits 
by  the  Gospels  unless  he  be  first  in  love  with  Christ. 
But  this  psychological  fact  may  be  stated  in  a  yet 
more  comprehensive  form  :  The  sacred  Gospels 
are  no  adequate  explanation  of  the  place  Christ 
holds  in  the  hearts  of  men.  They  may  account  for 
the  spiritual  portrait  of  Christ  which  Christian  men 


io        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

and  women  hold  enshrined  in  their  minds,  but 
they  do  not  account  for  the  power  with  which  Christ 
sways  the  hearts  of  millions.  From  time  to  time 
there  are  great  Gospel  enthusiasms  passing  over 
the  Christian  world.  The  sacred  text  is  distributed 
broadcast  in  cheap  editions ;  sayings  of  Christ  are 
seen  everywhere  ;  even  the  very  modern  billposter 
is  pressed  into  service  to  render  Christ's  sayings 
accessible  to  the  man  that  runs.  These  manifesta- 
tions of  zeal,  however  laudable,  are  generally  short- 
lived precisely  because  they  never  succeed  in 
stirring  any  deeper  feeling. 

Great  nations  in  Europe  live  in  the  faith  and 
love  of  Christ,  and  it  may  safely  be  asserted  that 
any  textual  knowledge  of  our  Lord's  sayings  is 
conspicuous  by  its  absence  in  the  vast  majority 
of  the  good  Christians  of  those  nations.  Christ 
for  them  is  not  a  text,  but  a  living  Person,  whose 
presence  and  whose  look  is  infinitely  more  drastic 
in  its  spiritual  effect  than  any  saying  of  His  recorded 
in  the  Gospels ;  and  if  the  Gospel  text  is  at  times 
like  the  sword  of  fire  to  the  soul,  it  is  because  it  is 
connected  with  the  living  Presence,  because  it  is 
read  in  the  living  love  of  Christ. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  true  again  to  say  that 
the  Christ  of  the  human  soul  is  not  greater  than 
the  Christ  of  the  Gospels.  It  is  easy  enough,  for 
instance,  to  see  what  Christ  was  to  the  soul  of  St. 
Teresa,  to  the  soul  of  St.  Catherine.    Those  great 


THE  CHRIST  OF  THE  GOSPELS         n 

mystics  have  left  very  clear  records  of  their  faith  in 
and  their  love  for  Christ.  Yet  the  '  Divine  Master  ' 
of  St.  Teresa's  writings  is  not  greater  than  the 
'  Master  '  of  the  Gospels.  St.  Teresa  did  not  create 
in  her  intense  religious  consciousness  a  Christ  not 
warranted  by  the  sober  Gospel  narrative.  She 
may  speak  of  the  Spouse  of  her  soul  with  greater 
enthusiasm  than  the  Evangelist ;  but  she  never  says 
a  greater  thing  than  was  said  by  the  Evangelist. 

With  Christ,  the  soberness  of  the  narration 
belongs  to  the  official  historian  who  has  lived  with 
Him  or  His  disciples.  The  enthusiasm  is  found  in 
the  ordinary  worshipper  to  whom  the  work  of  the 
historian  is  more  a  canticle  of  love  than  a  source 
of  love.  But  the  enthusiasm  of  the  worshipper 
never  assumes  anything  about  Christ's  merits 
which  cannot  be  stated  in  the  exact  language  of 
the  Evangelist. 

It  has  been  said  with  great  truth  of  certain 
religions  that  they  are  like  inverted  pyramids 
standing  on  their  apex.  The  basis  is  the  thinnest 
part,  and  the  monument  broadens  as  it  leaves  the 
almost  in  visile  starting-point.  The  religious  con- 
sciousness of  the  race  has  evolved  a  vast  religious 
personality  from  a  being  of  much  smaller  compass. 
Now,  such  a  comparison  would  be  quite  unfair  with 
the  position  of  Christ  in  the  world.  The  Christ  of  our 
Eucharistic  Congresses  is  not  greater  than  the  Christ 
of  St.  John's  Gospel.     With  Him  there  is  no  gradual 


12        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

broadening  of  a  religious  ideal,  till  it  covers  the  whole 
extent  of  the  human  mind.  The  Christianity  of 
the  Gospels  is  as  broad  as  the  Christianity  of  the 
Summa  of  St.  Thomas.  But  where  the  dispropor- 
tion comes  in  is  the  efficacy  and  vividness  of  Christ's 
Personality  as  realised  by  human  souls.  No  books, 
even  divinely  inspired,  could  create  in  the  human 
consciousness  such  a  presence  of  a  living  God-man, 
even  if  such  books  were  constantly  perused  by  the 
believer. 

It  is  the  conviction  of  all  Christians  that  Christ 
enters  into  the  secrets  of  their  hearts,  and  that 
they  are  answerable  to  Him  for  their  innermost 
thoughts.  Christ  is  not  only  the  object  of  their 
worship,  He  is  also  the  voice  of  their  conscience ; 
and  more  than  that,  He  is  their  Judge,  He  is  the 
umpire  of  their  eternal  destiny.  Here  again  it 
could  not  be  said  that  Christian  conscience  has 
evolved  a  Christ  not  warranted  by  the  authentic 
records  of  Christianity.  We  have  endless  utterances 
in  the  sacred  Gospels  and  the  Apostolic  writings 
stating  most  clearly  Christ's  judicial  powers.  '  For 
neither  doth  the  Father  judge  any  man,  but  hath 
given  all  judgment  to  the  Son.'  x 

It  is  the  common  teaching  of  theologians  that 
there  is  in  man  a  life  that  is  inaccessible  to  the  gaze 
even  of  the  greatest  spirits.  God  alone  can  read 
the  secrets  of  the  human  heart ;    it  is  the  most 

1  St,  John  vt  22. 


THE  CHRIST  OF  THE  GOSPELS        13 

incommunicable  portion  of  our  being ;  it  is  there 
that  we  show  practically  our  individuality.  The 
stronger  the  man  or  the  woman,  the  less  ready  is 
he  or  she  to  reveal'  that  inner  self.  Perhaps  a 
man  in  his  whole  life  finds  only  one  other  man  to 
whom  he  opens  the  treasure-house  of  his  thoughts, 
and  it  may  even  be  asserted  that  most  men  go 
through  life  with  their  hearts  sealed.  Readiness 
to  manifest  one's  innermost  thoughts,  unless  it  be 
to  a  mind  entirely  in  sympathy  with  one's  own  and 
thoroughly  trustworthy,  is  not  a  sign  of  manliness  ; 
it  belongs  to  the  superficial,  to  people  who  have 
no  deep  life  of  their  own.  Now  it  is  into  that 
portion  of  our  life  that  Christ,  the  Son  of  God  and 
the  Son  of  Man,  has  penetrated,  according  to 
invariable  Christian  conviction.  It  is  impossible  for 
a  Christian  to  doubt  the  universality  of  Christ's 
knowledge  as  to  the  secrets  of  our  hearts.  Are  we 
not  habitually  convinced  of  Christ's  human  way  of 
discerning  the  secrets  of  our  hearts  ?  For  us  it  is 
essentially  a  human  knowledge  possessed  in  a  human 
and  created  manner.  To  speak  in  metaphors,  we 
know  that  every  one  of  our  thoughts  falls  into  one 
of  the  scales  of  supreme  justice,  but  the  scales  are 
Christ's  human  mind  and  human  heart ;  the  im- 
pression made  on  the  scales  is  a  human  impression 
— a  created  factor.  Such  is  the  Christ  of  practical 
Christian  experience. 


CHAPTER  III 

CHRIST  AND  THE  SCIENCE  OF  COMPARATIVE 
RELIGION 

Christ's  Personality  is  all-important  in  the  religion 
of  Christ.  '  Who  is  He  ? '  and  ■  What  is  He  ?  '  are 
vital  questions  for  Christianity.  A  religion  outside 
the  circle  of  that  wonderful  personality  may  be  a 
most  respectable  system  of  morals  and  even  of 
doctrines,  but  it  is  not  Christianity.  It  would 
always  be  Hamlet  without  the  Prince  of  Denmark. 
This  English  proverb  is  so  telling  that  there  is  no 
profanity  in  using  it  in  conjunction  with  the  great 
drama  of  Christianity. 

Christian  religion  can  never  be  put  on  a  par 
with  other  religious  systems,  simply  because  it 
is  not  a  system  but  a  Person.  It  cannot  come 
under  the  scope  of  the  science  called  '  Comparative 
Religion '  because  its  central  facts — those  facts 
that  constitute  its  differentiation  from  the  other 
religions  of  the  world — are  the  manifestation  of  a 
divine  genius  of  infinite  originality.  Comparative 
religion    is  a  branch  of   human  learning  I  revere 


SCIENCE  OF  COMPARATIVE  RELIGION    15 

(deeply.  I  cannot  conceive  anything  that  could 
become  more  fascinating  for  the  mind  than  to  find 
out  the  parentage  and  relationship  of  the  religious 
thoughts  of  mankind  to  their  hundredth  remove. 
But  when  all  has  been  said,  and  everything  has 
been  compared,  the  fact  remains  that  there  is  only 
one  such  being  as  Christ  known  to  the  religious 
world.  Or  more  exactly,  the  \  Christ-idea/  such 
as  it  is  found  in  the  Gospels,  in  Christian  theology 
and  Christian  conscience,  is  so  deeply  original  that 
it  defies  all  comparison.  I  say  '  Christ-idea  '  instead 
of  '  Christ '  in  order  to  remain  within  the  scope  of 
science.  Science,  being  concerned  with  experiment 
and  observation,  can  observe  the  Christ-idea  in  the 
world,  as  it  is  not  a  thing  hidden  under  a  bushel ; 
it  is  seen  everywhere  in  the  world  of  to-day ;  it  is 
the  easiest  of  all  tasks  to  find  out  from  history  what 
it  was  in  the  past. 

Nothing  could  show  more  clearly  this  deep 
originality  of  the  Christ-idea  and  its  unique  position 
in  the  world  of  religion  than  the  great  religious 
strifes  within  the  Christian  pale  itself  that  filled,  and 
are  still  filling,  the  world  with  their  shrill  echoes. 
Is  it  at  all  a  thinkable  situation  that  Mohammedans, 
for  instance,  should  quarrel  amongst  themselves 
as  to  whether  there  were  one  or  two  persons  in 
their  prophet,  or  whether  the  divine  person  in 
him  had  absorbed  the  human  person  ;  whether 
there  was  a  human  will  besides  a  divine  will  in 


16        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

him ;  whether  there  was  the  transubstantiation 
of  bread  into  his  body,  etc.  ?  .  .  .  Yet  Christians 
have  taken,  and  are  taking,  sides  in  those  very 
matters  with  a  passion  that  comes  from  strong 
feeling  on  those  subjects.  Our  very  dissensions, 
therefore,  make  it  evident  that  the  Christ-idea 
has  no  parallel  or  term  of  comparison  anywhere 
in  the  religions  of  the  world. 

The  science  of  war,  on  land  and  on  sea,  is  a 
definite  science.  Books  are  written  on  it,  and 
mastered  by  young  officers.  But  a  Napoleon  and 
a  Nelson  are  not  merely  instances  of  a  complete 
mastering  of  the  science  of  war,  they  are  war 
geniuses  who  make  epochs,  who  make  the  very 
science  of  war  to  be  different  from  what  it  was 
before  them.  Such  personalities  cannot  come 
properly  within  the  definitions  of  any  war  system. 
So  Christ  cannot  be  classed  by  the  science  of  Com- 
parative Religion  because  He  is  what  He  is  in 
the  religious  world  through  His  Personality.  And 
as  His  Personality  has  such  characteristics  as  cannot 
be  found  elsewhere,  from  the  very  nature  of  the 
subject,  Christ  is  beyond  all  religious  classification. 
Originality  and  classification  exclude  each  other. 
Now,  is  there  anything  more  deeply  original  than 
the  Christ-idea  ?  No  doubt  there  is  much  in  the 
practical  Christian  religion  that  resembles  the 
tenets  and  practices  of  other  religious  forms.  There 
is  in  mankind  a  vast  store  of  religiousness,  which 


SCIENCE  OF  COMPARATIVE  RELIGION    17 

is  part  of  human  nature  itself,  or  it  may  be  derived 
from  more  simple  and  more  universal  forms  of 
piety  such  as  there  were  in  some  remote  and 
primitive  state  of  human  society.  Then  there  is  the 
natural  expression  of  religious  fear  and  awe,  which 
is  very  analogous  to  the  dread  exhibited  by  the 
higher  animals  for  their  master.  There  are  again 
certain  subtle  laws  of  the  human  spirit  in  its 
higher  operations,  which  laws  will  act  almost 
similarly,  whether  the  ascetic  be  a  Buddhist  or  a 
Christian  monk.  Thus,  for  instance,  the  effort 
of  thought  will  make  use  of  the  same  external 
means,  whether  the  spiritual  man  be  in  Tibet  or 
in  Spain.  But  such  things  are  merely  the  basic 
elements  of  all  asceticism.  They  are  the  things 
that  may  be  classified  by  the  student  and  compared 
amongst  themselves  and  pigeon-holed.  Being  found 
everywhere,  they  lack  originality.  But  the  moment 
Christ  comes  on  the  scene,  there  is  evidently  some- 
thing quite  new  happening  in  the  religious  world. 

If  I  may  once  more  press  into  service  my  com- 
parison of  the  war  genius,  the  great  soldier  called 
Alexander  or  Napoleon  fights  with  the  old  arms, 
with  the  time-honoured  means  of  men,  and  horses, 
and  weapons.  Yet  no  man  ever  conquered  as 
swiftly  as  Alexander,  or  struck  as  decisively  as 
Napoleon.  There  is  the  old  story  of  that  martinet 
of  an  Austrian  officer  who  maintained  that  Bonaparte 
was  sure  to  be  defeated  because  he  did  not  follow 

c 


18        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

the  rules  of  war,  such  as  the  officer  had  learnt  them 
in  the  military  schools. 

Christ  wins  the  spiritual  battle  by  making  use 
of  the  old,  well-worn  spiritual  weapons ;  but  there 
never  was  a  victory  like  His  victory,  because  it 
consists  in  this,  that  He  should  '  draw  all  things 
unto  Himself.'  He  establishes  His  Personality, 
and  His  success  is  complete  then  only,  when  men 
have  begun  to  understand  who  He  is  and  what  He 
is.  'I  have  manifested  Thy  name  to  the  men 
whom  Thou  hast  given  me  out  of  the  world  :  Thine 
they  were,  and  to  Me  Thou  gavest  them  ;  and 
they  have  kept  Thy  word.  Now  they  have  known 
that  all  things  which  Thou  hast  given  Me  are  from 
Thee  :  because  the  words  which  Thou  gavest  me 
I  have  given  to  them ;  and  they  have  received 
them,  and  have  known  in  very  deed  that  I  came 
out  from  Thee,  and  they  have  believed  that  Thou 
didst  send  Me/  1 

Spirituality  is  indeed  indispensable  to  Christian 
sanctity ;  but  the  essence  of  Christian  sanctity 
is  a  personal  relation  with  Christ's  Personality. 
Spirituality  is  a  common  possession  of  all  mankind  ; 
it  is  mankind  at  its  best,  and  therefore  it  is  a 
necessary  outfit  for  Christ's  elect.  At  the  same 
time  there  is  a  vast  amount  of  genuine  spirituality 
outside  the  Christian  circle.  I  might  say  that 
even  with  the  Christian  soul  its  spirituality  may 
1  St.  John  xvii,  6,  7,  8, 


SCIENCE  OF  COMPARATIVE  RELIGION     19 

be  at  times  greater  than  its  essential  Christian 
sanctity,  as  there  is  no  practical  or  theoretical 
contradiction  in  the  supposition  that  the  effort 
after  spiritual  life,  even  with  good  men,  may  be 
many  times  greater  than  their  efforts  at  entering  into 
personal  relation  with  Christ's  Personality.  I  might 
say  even  that  they  are  spiritual  men  rather  than 
definitely  Christian  men,  if  we  take  the  word 
'Christian'  to  stand — as  it  ought  to  stand — for  what 
is  characteristically  Christ's  work.  The  practical 
realisation  of  the  Christ-concept  in  the  work  of 
sanctity  admits  of  infinite  gradation  even  where 
there  is  Faith,  and  Hope,  and  Charity. 

The  Christian  world  is  most  prosperous,  then, 
when  it  possesses  its  Christ  most  fully. 

The  principle  of  Christ's  Personality  once 
grasped  changes  one's  spiritual  life  and  lifts  it 
up  to  a  plane  of  wonderful  supernaturalness. 
Spirituality  itself  may  still  be  considered  to  be  a 
common  element.  Life  in  Christ  is  the  glorious 
secret  of  the  new  dispensation. 


c  1 


CHAPTER  IV 

CHRIST  THE  WONDERFUL 

A  great  deal  of  man's  happiness  comes  from  the 
power  of  admiration.  To  admire  something  is 
like  a  stream  of  fresh  water  flowing  over  the  soul's 
surface ;  children  are  so  happy  because  for  them 
there  is  so  much  to  wonder  at.  The  deep  solemnity 
of  their  untarnished  eyes  is  the  solemnity  of  wonder- 
ment. Woe  to  the  man  who  has  nothing  to  wonder 
at !  his  soul  has  lost  all  freshness,  and  his  eyes  are 
lustreless  and  vacant. 

If  at  any  time  of  our  lives  we  cease  to  wonder, 
the  fault  must  be  all  ours.  The  world  in  which 
God  has  placed  man  is  an  eternal  wonder  ;  admira- 
tion is  the  only  thing  which  establishes  a  kind  of 
equality  and  proportion  between  man  and  the 
vast  world  in  which  man  lives.  We  do  not  under- 
stand the  marvels  of  the  universe.  We  see  very 
little  of  the  universe ;  we  live,  each  one  of  us, 
in  a  very  small  corner  of  it ;  the  universe  is  not 
ours,  but  it  becomes  ours  through  admiration — 
being   so   immensely   greater   than   ourselves,   we 


CHRIST  THE  WONDERFUL  21 

wonder  at  it,  and  our  wonder  grows  as  the  immensity 
of  the  universe  opens  out  more  and  more  to  the 
ripening  intelligence.  What  we  lose  in  proportion 
we  gain  in  admiration,  and  we  feel  all  the  happier 
through  our  wonderment.  It  is  the  saddest  thing 
in  the  world  to  have  one's  lot  cast  with  people 
who  have  lost  the  gift  of  admiration.  It  is  the 
cruellest  and  darkest  captivity  of  the  heart ;  it  is 
external  and  internal  darkness.  It  is  the  hardest 
purgatory  of  the  soul ;  it  would  be  hell  itself  but 
for  the  hope  that  the  day  will  come  that  will  set 
us  free  from  the  companionship  of  the  unwondering 
souls,  and  place  us  amongst  the  spirits  whose  life  is 
unending  admiration.  Let  me  be  surrounded  with 
the  young  and  the  infants,  whose  every  movement 
and  every  sound  is  the  expression  of  some  wonder- 
ment, and  I  shall  feel  that  my  heart  swells 
again  with  a  happiness  it  has  not  known  since 
childhood. 

Christ  the  Son  of  God  could  never  be  man's 
eternal  life  if  He  were  not  man's  eternal  wonder. 
A  Christ  whom  we  could  fully  comprehend,  whom 
we  could  understand  through  and  through,  could 
never  be  our  life  and  our  hope  because  we  could  not 
wonder  at  Him  any  more.  It  is  an  indispensable 
condition  in  all  true  and  lasting  admiration  that 
the  object  of  our  admiration  should  always  be 
greater  than  our  knowledge  of  it,  and  that  through 
the  growth  of  knowledge,  far  from  finding  limits 


22        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

in  the  thing  to  be  wondered  at,  we  should  be 
convinced  more  and  more  of  the  inaccessibility 
of  those  limits. 

Love,  no  doubt,  is  born  from  knowledge  and 
understanding ;  but  short-lived  and  fragile  would 
be  the  love  which  would  be  commensurate  with 
knowledge  and  understanding.  Love  is  best  and 
strongest  there  where  we  know  enough  of  a  person 
to  understand  that  there  is  in  the  person  vastly 
more  than  we  actually  know.  Every  genuine  and 
undying  love  lives  not  in  the  Holy  of  Holies,  but 
merely  in  the  Holy  with  its  eyes  fixed  on  the 
unapproachable  Holy  of  Holies. 

We  find  strong  love  for  Christ  the  Son  of  God, 
a  love  that  is  as  fresh  as  a  spring  morning,  as 
unchanging  as  the  eternal  hills,  only  where  there  is 
the  belief  in  Christ's  divine  nature,  because  then 
alone  the  created  spirit  has  a  scope  for  endless 
wonderment.  Love  dies  when  it  finds  a  limit ; 
limits  are  incompatible  with  love.  If  a  good 
man's  motive  is  explained  to  me,  I  shall  wonder 
at  his  courage  and  unselfishness  not  so  much  on 
account  of  what  he  did,  as  on  account  of  the 
character  which  the  deed  reveals.  If  I  knew 
the  man  to  be  incapable  of  another  such  act,  I 
could  not  love  and  admire  him  any  more ;  in  fact, 
my  sentiment  towards  him  is  shaped  much  more 
by  what  I  suppose  him  to  possess  than  by  what  I 
saw  him  do.    To  make  of  Christ  a  human  being 


CHRIST  THE  WONDERFUL  23 

is  to  deprive  Him  of  the  attribute  of  incompre- 
hensibility ;  sooner  or  later  we  shall  understand 
Him  fully.  Such  theology  would  be  the  cruellest 
thing,  as  it  kills  in  the  soul  the  most  life-giving 
element  of  all  religion — wonderment  that  is  always 
old  and  always  new. 

All  admiration  comes  from  depth.  We  admire 
what  we  know  to  be  inexhaustible,  unfathomable. 
It  must  be  deep  calling  out  to  deep,  if  admiration 
is  to  be  whole-hearted  and  overpowering. 

Our  Lord  is  indeed  the  Wonderful  because  in 
Him  deep  calls  out  to  deep,  because  in  Him  there 
is  a  succession  of  spiritual  regions,  the  one  more 
beautiful  than  the  other.  Our  Lord  is  not  some- 
thing simple,  He  is  something  very  complex,  some- 
thing very  deep,  and  it  is  only  unhealthy  minds 
that  require  a  simple  Christ,  so  simple  indeed  as  to 
leave  Him  without  grace  and  divinity.  The  first 
article  of  the  Christian  creed  concerning  our  Lord's 
Sacred  Person  is  this :  He  is  one  Person  in  two 
Natures.  This  duality  of  natures,  so  indispensable 
to  Christian  theology,  is  the  great  wonder,  is  the 
thing  that  makes  Christ  wonderful,  because  through 
that  duality  deep  calls  out  to  deep.  There  is  in 
Him  a  human  nature  full  of  grace  and  truth ;  but 
when  that  human  nature  is  searched  into,  it  gives 
at  once  evidence  of  something  deeper  still — the 
divine  nature.  But  this  duality  is  merely  the 
shortest  possible  expression  for  multiplicities    of 


24        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

beauty  which  Catholic  theology  has  undertaken 
to  describe.  Our  Lord  has  all  the  perfections  of 
man,  He  has  the  perfections  of  Divinity  itself, 
and  He  has  a  perfection  which  is  all  His  own — 
something  between  angelic  perfection  and  Divinity. 
Those  gradations  of  perfection,  I  repeat,  unhealthy 
minds  reject  as  burdensome ;  they  crave  for  a 
simple  Christ,  but  the  simplicity  they  crave  for  is 
more  the  characterless  transparency  of  common 
glass  than  the  wonderful  power  of  the  hard  diamond 
with  its  innumerable  facets  and  its  scintillating 
multiplicity.  This  gradation  of  perfections  in  our 
Lord's  Person,  so  noticeable  in  Catholic  theology 
on  our  Lord,  is  what  makes  Him  so  wonderful, 
because  it  is  deep  calling  out  to  deep  ;  or,  to  change 
the  metaphor,  it  is  mountains  rising  up  higher  and 
higher,  and  when  you  have  reached  one  summit 
you  find  yourself  at  the  foot  of  another  giant 
amongst  the  mountains.  So  we  find  in  practice 
that  the  most  innocent  and  most  loving  of  Christ's 
faithful  revel  in  the  theology  of  Christ's  duality  of 
natures,  because  a  simple  and  loving  follower  is 
a  born  admirer,  and  his  only  fear  is  lest  perchance 
a  day  might  come  when  he  could  not  admire  any 
more.  In  this  spirit  then  let  us  try  to  understand 
the  wonderful  multiplicity  of  Christ's  perfections 
such  as  it  is  taught  by  Catholic  theology. 

In  following  the  teachings  of  Catholic  theology 
concerning   our    Lord's    Person  we   are   like   the 


CHRIST  THE  WONDERFUL  25 

explorer  whose  mission  it  is  to  find  out  the  course 
of  a  river.  There  are  two  ways  of  doing  it.  Sailing 
first  for  days  on  the  endless  expanse  of  the  ocean, 
he  comes  to  the  mouth  of  some  mighty  Amazon, 
where  it  is  difficult  for  a  long  time  to  distinguish 
the  river  from  the  ocean.  Up  he  sails  towards 
the  river's  source,  borne  onward  by  the  inflowing 
tide  as  it  contends  for  mastery  with  the  current. 
After  many  days  of  journeying  the  river  will 
lose  to  him  its  individuality ;  it  is  not  one, 
but  many  rivers  he  has  to  explore  ;  it  is  the  water- 
shed he  is  interested  in  more  than  in  the  individual 
river.  Or,  if  the  traveller  chooses,  he  may  begin 
his  expedition  on  the  mountain-top,  follow  one 
course,  go  down  with  it  to  the  main  stream,  sailing 
down  the  main  stream  in  the  consciousness  that 
sooner  or  later  he  will  find  himself  entering  the 
boundless  ocean.  There  is  a  particular  joy  in  the 
anticipation  that  the  stream  that  carries  him  will 
become  a  limitless  sea. 

This  second  way  of  exploring  would  be  more 
conducive  to  admiration  than  the  first,  because 
a  traveller  thus  progressing  from  the  mountain 
spring  towards  the  ocean,  passes  from  marvel  unto 
marvel  till  all  the  marvels  are  merged  in  the  marvel- 
lous ocean.  This  last  simile  represents  the  natural 
mode  for  man  to  find  out  the  marvels  of  the  Son 
of  God.  There  is  first  His  external  human  life ; 
it    is  the  mountain  stream,   fresh,   powerful,   of 


26        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

heavenly  transparency,  running  in  the  deep  ravines 
of  His  human  sufferings.  This  mountain  stream 
of  the  mortal  life  is  absorbed  by  His  spiritual 
life,  His  sanctifying  grace,  His  angelic  perfections 
of  intellect,  His  glorified  body  ;  this  again,  vast  and 
infinite  though  it  be,  is  absorbed  finally  by  a  much 
greater  infinitude — the  infinitude  of  His  Divinity. 

St.  Thomas  acts  not  as  the  second  but  as  the 
first  explorer :  he  begins  from  the  ocean,  the 
Divinity,  and  follows  up  the  great  system  of  waters 
to  the  human  sources  of  Christ's  life.  A  glance 
at  the  disposition  of  the  questions  and  articles  in 
the  third  part  of  the  Summa  shows  clearly  the 
movements  of  this  great  theological  explorer.  He 
begins  with  Hypostatic  Union — the  presence  of  the 
Infinite  Godhead  in  Christ ;  then  he  speaks  of 
Christ's  sanctifying  grace,  of  Christ's  supernatural 
virtues.  He  speaks  of  Christ's  grace  as  the  head 
of  the  human  race  ;  he  speaks  of  Christ's  knowledge, 
angelic  and  human  ;  he  speaks  of  the  human 
power  of  Christ's  soul,  of  His  prayer,  of  His  priest- 
hood, of  His  adoption,  of  His  predestination,  of 
His  adoration,  of  His  mediation.  It  is  still  the 
main  stream  with  the  tidal  movements  of  the  ocean 
mixing  with  its  waters  and  swelling  them.  Then 
he  comes  to  the  human  life  :  Christ's  virginal 
conception,  His  nativity,  His  baptism,  His  doctrine, 
His  miracles,  His  passion,  His  death,  His  ascension, 
His  resurrection. 


CHRIST  THE  WONDERFUL  27 

I  must  crave  the  reader's  indulgence  for  keeping 
his  attention  to  the  simile  of  a  water-course.  In 
order  to  be  fully  applicable  to  the  present  subject, 
instead  of  supposing  a  system  of  converging  streams 
that  come  down  from  the  mountain,  we  ought  to 
suppose  a  system  of  streams  flowing  on  level  land 
so  that  the  tides  might  come  up  to  the  very  spring 
of  the  most  humble  brook.  Nature  has  no  such 
water  system  as  far  as  I  know ;  if  it  had,  it  would 
be  a  splendid  illustration  of  a  great  mystery  :  the 
merely  human  actions  of  our  Lord,  besides  flowing 
towards  the  infinitude  of  the  Divinity,  are  con- 
stantly being  swelled  by  the  tidal  movements  of 
Divinity  rushing  along  the  channels  of  the  human 
actions,  and  mixing  with  the  waters  of  human 
sanctity.  The  stream  that  is  a  tidal  stream  has 
a  double  nature,  so  to  speak :  first  there  are  the 
stream's  own  waters,  and  then  there  are  the  waters 
of  the  sea,  carried  along  the  native  waters  of  the 
stream.  So  in  the  Wonderful  there  are  many 
streams  flowing  into  streams,  but  over  them  all 
there  flow  the  waters  of  Divinity.  No  doubt  it  is 
this  penetration  of  Divinity  into  every  human  act 
of  Christ  that  compelled  St.  Thomas  to  adopt  the 
method  of  exploration  from  sea  to  land. 

I  shall  adopt  the  same  method  here  for  the 
instruction  of  those  for  whom  this  little  treatise  is 
written ;  the  devotional  method,  however,  which 
is  essentially  the  wondering  method,  begins  with 


28        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

our  Lord's  human  life,  begins  with  the  '  Hail,  full 
of  Grace  '  and  from  the  Virgin  Mother,  the  sweet 
daughter  of  David.  Then  it  journeys  to  the  Word 
who  dwells  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  going  from 
sweetness  unto  sweetness.  It  is  not  the  only 
instance  where  the  theoretical  presentment  of 
heavenly  things  follows  an  opposite  course  to  that 
of  the  practical  realisation  of  those  things. 


CHAPTER  V 

AN  ATTEMPT  AT  DEFINING  PERSONALITY 

The  word  '  personality '  is  a  word  to  conjure  with 
in  our  own  days.  The  power  of  personality  is  the 
theme  of  every  good  work  of  fiction  as  well  as  of 
every  good  biography.  A  theological  writer  is  of 
all  writers  the  one  who  might  be  seen  biting  his  quill 
for  long  moments  of  embarrassment  for  lack  of  the 
proper  word,  as  society  has  taken  his  word  from 
him  and  given  it  a  different  meaning.  The  term 
'  personality '  holds  as  great  a  place  in  theology  as 
in  literature,  but  the  roles  it  acts  are  vastly  different. 
It  is  true  that  the  more  modern  meaning  of  person- 
ality— a  powerful  individualistic  character — is  not 
unwelcome  to  a  theologian,  as  his  Christ  is  the  most 
winsome  of  all  persons ;  but  he  has  a  much  older 
right  to  the  term  '  personality/  and  in  his  attempt  to 
explain  Christ's  attractiveness  he  has  to  delve  down 
in  the  hidden  mysteries  of  much  more  austere 
concepts,  and  personality  is  winsome  because  it  is 
something  so  solid  ;  and  it  is  with  this  view  of 
personality,  as  the  austere  foundation  of  being,  that 
the  theologian  is  primarily  concerned. 


30       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Locke's  definition,  or  rather  description,  of 
'  person '  is  as  good  as  any  other,  outside  the  Aristo- 
telian and  scholastic  sphere  of  thought.  '  This 
being  premised  to  find  wherein  personal  identity 
consists,  we  must  consider  what  person  stands  for. 
Which,  I  think  is  a  thinking  intelligent  being,  that 
has  reason  and  reflection,  and  can  consider  itself  as 
itself,  the  same  thinking  thing  in  different  times  and 
places ;  which  it  does  only  by  that  consciousness 
which  is  inseparable  from  thinking,  and  as  it  seems 
to  me,  essential  to  it :  it  being  impossible  for  any- 
one to  perceive  without  perceiving  that  he  does 
perceive.' l 

With  Locke,  the  orthodox  theologian  says  '  that 
a  person  is  (essentially)  a  thinking,  intelligent  being  ; 
that  has  reason  and  reflection,  and  can  consider  itself, 
as  itself,  the  same  thinking  thing  in  different  times 
and  places.'  The  scholastic  applies  a  similar  defini- 
tion to  Deity  itself,  to  the  pure  angelic  spirit  and  to 
man.  Yet,  to  the  scholastic  mind,  Locke's  defini- 
tion of  a  person  is  not  adequate.  The  scholastic 
asks  with  Locke  why  is  it  that  a  thinking  being  can 
think  of  itself,  as  itself,  and  it  is  his  answer  to  that 
question  that  shows  in  him  the  deeper  metaphysi- 
cian. The  English  philosopher  says  that  a  thinking 
being  thinks  of  itself,  as  itself, '  by  that  consciousness 
which  is  inseparable  from  thinking.' 

Locke  makes  consciousness  the  reason  of  self- 

1  Locke  on  Human  Understanding,  book  ii.  c.  27. 


ATTEMPT  AT  DEFINING  PERSONALITY    31 

consciousness,  which  is  evidently  a  tautology.  It 
is  as  if  I  defined  my  power  of  running  through  that 
movement  that  makes  me  run.  The  scholastic, 
though  defining  a  person  a  thinking  being,  with  self- 
consciousness  ('  to  consider  itself  as  itself  '  is  another 
expression  for  self -consciousness),  has  a  deeper 
underlying  metaphysical  element  which  saves  him 
from  Locke's  tautology,  and  it  is  that  deeper  under- 
lying element  which  is  the  cause,  so  to  speak,  that 
makes  the  individual  person.  Self -consciousness, 
deep  and  mysterious  as  it  is,  is  not  so  deep  and  so 
mysterious  as  self -being.  The  first  is  merely  a  result 
of  the  second.  Now,  the  scholastic  maintains  that 
self-being  underlies  self-consciousness,  as  the  cause 
underlies  its  effect,  and  he  says  that  a  person  is 
constituted  primarily  through  self-being,  through  the 
fact  of  having  one's  being  as  an  exclusive  and  total 
property. 

We  all  know  Tennyson's  immortal  verses 
describing  the  gradual  formation  of  the  individual 
self -consciousness . 

The  baby  new  to  earth  and  sky, 

What  time  his  tender  palm  is  prest 
Against  the  circle  of  the  breast, 

Has  never  thought  that  '  this  is  I : ' 

But  as  he  grows  he  gathers  much, 

And  learns  the  use  of  'I,'  and  '  me,' 
And  finds  '  I  am  not  what  I  see, 

And  other  than  the  things  I  touch.' 


32       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

So  rounds  he  to  a  separate  mind, 

From  whence  clear  memory  may  begin, 
As  thro'  the  frame  that  binds  him  in 

His  isolation  grows  defined. 

This  use  may  lie  in  blood  and  breath, 

Which  else  were  fruitless  of  their  due, 
Had  man  to  learn  himself  anew 

Beyond  the  second  birth  of  Death. 

In  Memofiam,  xlv. 

Yet  this  very  evolution  of  the  thought  of  the 
isolated  '  I '  supposes  an  isolated  possession  of 
existence  at  the  start.  Now  it  is  that  perfect 
appropriation  of  being  by  the  '  1/  long  before 
there  is  a  conscious  distinction  of  oneself  from 
other  beings,  the  scholastic  considers  as  the  thing 
that  makes  a  person.  Scholastics  are  divided 
amongst  themselves  how  to  explain  such  an  exclusive 
appropriation  of  being.  Such  differences  of  opinion 
cannot  detract  from  the  metaphysical  value  of 
the  main  principle,  that  a  person  is  radically  and 
eternally  sui  juris,  a  rational  being  with  rights, 
and  responsibilities,  and  duties  that  can  never 
be  shifted  on  to  some  one  else's  shoulders.  Person- 
ality means  incommunicable  appropriation  for 
weal  and  for  woe  of  one's  deeds.  The  highest 
manifestation  of  personality  is  moral  merit  and 
moral  demerit,  the  fact  through  which  a  free  act 
of  the  rational  will  is  so  entirely  the  property 
of  the  rational  agent  that  God  Himself  cannot 
be  held  responsible  for  it,  in  the  last  instance, 


ATTEMPT  AT  DEFINING  PERSONALITY    33 

without  contradicting  Himself.  Moral  responsibility 
is  well  calculated  to  open  out  to  us  a  view  of  the 
might  of  personality.  Let  us  think  for  one  moment 
that  both  highest  bliss  in  heaven  and  profoundest 
misery  in  hell  are  states  for  a  spirit  which  God 
Himself  could  not  transfer  to  another  spirit  without 
injustice. 

Self-consciousness — the  pet  metaphysical  reality 
of  modern  philosophies — is  not  so  deep  and  so 
permanent  a  thing  as  moral  responsibility,  that  all- 
important  factor  of  Christian  philosophy.  A  man 
may  be  perfectly  conscious  of  his  doing  a  certain 
act  without  his  being  responsible  for  it,  as  there 
is  the  possibility  of  his  not  having  been  a  free 
agent  in  the  matter. 

The  fact  of  moral  responsibility  is  the  most 
immediate  result  of  the  element  that  makes  a  person. 
Moral  responsibility  is  not  that  element  itself, 
but  it  is  its  firstfruit — its  direct  result.  In  moral 
responsibility  we  show  that  we  have  our  being  in 
our  own  hand.  How  could  I  ever  be  made  to 
answer  eternally  for  an  act  of  mine,  if  that  act 
were  not  mine  with  the  exclusion  of  every  other 
moral  or  ethical  partnership  ? 

Self-consciousness  is  near  the  root  of  our  being, 
but  it  is  not  the  root  yet,  and  there  is  even  the 
possibility  of  the  act  of  which  I  am  conscious  not 
being  all  my  own  act. 

Moral  responsibility  is  much  nearer  that  root, 

D 


34         THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

for  it  implies  in  the  last  instance  an  exclusion  of 
every  other  created  will  in  my  act  of  will.  But  it  is 
not  the  root  yet,  just  as  will  is  not  the  whole  man, 
the  whole  spirit.  It  springs  from  the  root,  and  the 
root  itself  is  personality.  For  a  person  is  essentially 
a  rational  being  that  has  responsibility,  or,  anyhow, 
may  acquire  it  in  time. 

Moral  responsibility  is  to  my  mind  the  natural 
key  to  the  mystery  of  personality. 

It  may  be  objected  that  moral  responsibility 
is  too  theological  a  fact  to  be  made  into  a  starting- 
point  for  the  quest  of  personality,  chiefly  moral 
responsibility  that  stretches  into  the  next  world. 
My  answer  is  that  I  am  writing  a  theological  book, 
not  a  philosophical  one,  for  people  to  whom  moral 
responsibility,  implied  in  the  words  '  merit '  and 
1  guilt/  is  an  intellectual  certainty. 

Moral  responsibility  and  self -consciousness 
almost  seem  to  touch  in  the  phenomenon  of  the 
consciousness  of  duty,  of  the  conviction — intellectual 
if  there  ever  was  one — embodied  in  the  notion  :  I 
ought.  Yet  the  two  things,  though  converging, 
are  still  different.  Moral  responsibility  is  a  fact 
quite  independent  of  inner  consciousness,  or  rather 
we  know  that  we  have  the  merit  as  well  as  the 
guilt  of  our  practical  answers  to  the  '  I  ought ' 
as  we  have  followed  the  voice  or  have  disobeyed  it. 

There  is  an  old  scholastic  axiom,  '  Actiones  sunt 
suppositorum ' — '  Acts    belong     to    the     person/ 


ATTEMPT  AT  DEFINING  PERSONALITY    35 

Nothing  could  be  truer,  if  we  bear  in  mind  the 
mystery  of  personal  responsibility  for  our  deeds. 

I  should  describe  personality  as  that  reality 
within  the  creature  that  makes  the  creature's 
acts  to  be  entirely  his  acts,  with  their  full  responsi- 
bility— a  responsibility  stretching  into  eternity. 
It  matters  comparatively  little  how  we  explain 
that  great  appropriation  of  being  that  under- 
lies responsibility.  That  it  is  a  wonderful  and 
potent  reality  is  clear  to  all  those  who  admit  moral 
responsibility.  That  it  is  a  reality  that  pervades  and 
dominates  our  whole  being  is  again  manifest  from 
the  results  of  responsibility,  which  affects  our  whole 
life,  for  weal  or  for  woe.  It  is  necessarily  what 
schoolmen  call  a  '  substantial '  reality,  a  reality  that 
is  not  merely  accidental  but  one  that  is  co-extensive 
with  the  individual  being  itself. 

Before  leaving  this  chapter  I  must  say  a  few  more 
things  in  order  to  remove  certain  misgivings  that 
might  arise  in  our  minds  at  the  hearing  of  some 
expressions  made  use  of  here  as,  for  instance, 
1  appropriation  of  being/  '  exclusive  possession  of 
being/  '  exclusive  responsibility  of  one's  moral 
acts.'  Is  it  not  the  first  rudiment  of  piety  to 
believe  firmly  that  our  being  is  the  property  of  God, 
from  whom  we  have  received  it ;  that  our  good 
acts,  chiefly  of  the  higher,  the  supernatural  order, 
are  the  doings  of  the  Spirit  of  God  within  our  own 
created  will  ? 

'  D   2 


36         THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

The  answer  to  such  difficulties  will  be  a  further 
illustration  of  the  greatness  of  created  person- 
ality. Nothing  is  truer  than  the  fact  that  all 
our  being  comes  from  God,  by  creation.  But 
God's  creative  power  is,  so  to  speak,  at  its  best 
in  the  production  of  a  being  that  is  so  complete 
as  to  have  a  responsibility  all  of  its  own,  just  as 
God  has  responsibility.  Pantheism,  which  means 
emanation  of  things  from  God,  as  opposed  to 
creation  of  things  ex  nihilo,  is  warded  off  most 
conclusively  by  that  duality  of  responsibility. 
That  God  should  be  able  to  produce  outside 
Himself  a  being  whose  very  constitution  brings 
about  within  itself  a  responsibility  that  may  put  it 
eternally  into  opposition  to  the  God  that  created 
it  is  the  greatest  achievement  of  God's  creative 
power.  So  likewise  with  the  share  of  God's  grace 
in  our  moral  acts,  both  natural  and  supernatural. 
No  amount  of  divine  influxus  will  ever  take  away 
the  fact  that  it  is  my  own  act.  St.  Thomas  would 
say  that  the  divine  influxus  is  of  such  a  nature 
as  to  make  my  act  more  mine  than  ever.  Such 
is  his  constant  answer  to  objections  about  the 
preservation  of  free  will  under  the  divine  influxus. 
Just  as  God's  creative  act  at  its  highest  results 
in  a  personality  distinct  from  Him,  so  God's  elevat- 
ing act — this  is  a  good  expression  for  the  super- 
natural influxus  of  grace — results  in  a  meritorious 
deed  that  is  the  free  will's  own  glory. 


ATTEMPT  AT  DEFINING  PERSONALITY    37 

I  have  said  already  that  even  amongst  school- 
men there  are  accidental  divergences  of  opinion 
as  to  the  precise  definition  of  that  far-reaching 
element  in  the  created  being  that  makes  for  absolute 
duality  between  God  and  His  rational  creature, 
even  when  God  fills  His  creature  with  the  graces 
of  His  own  Spirit. 

The  older  philosophy  takes  a  personality  to 
be  something  entitatively  static.  The  modern 
philosophies  make  it  into  something  that  is 
practically  all  dynamic. 

The  older  philosophy  has  the  great  advantage 
over  its  modern  sister  that  it  does  the  one  thing 
and  omits  not  the  other.  It  allows  for  all  that 
love  of  life  which  is  the  characteristic  of  dynamic 
philosophy.  The  older  philosophy  grants  all  and 
every  one  of  the  transient  phenomena  of  psychic 
life  postulated  by  modern  thought.  But  behind 
the  phenomena  of  conscious  life  there  are  for  the 
schoolmen  the  static  and  stable  elements  from 
which  life  with  its  endless  variations  flows,  and 
which  give  it  continuity  and  oneness. 

Personality  is  one  of  those  static  elements ; 
perhaps  it  is  the  principal  static  element ;  it  is 
the  centripetal  power  in  our  very  complex 
individualities — centripetal  precisely  because  it  is 
static.  Such  stability  is  not  only  perfectly  recon- 
cilable with  the  perennial  flow  of  our  conscious 
psychic  life ;    it  is  its  salvation,  just  as  the  deep 


38         THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

banks  of  a  river  keep  the  river  from  becoming  a 
nondescript  swamp.  Or  better  still,  personality, 
the  static  thing  in  man,  is  to  consciousness,  the 
dynamic  thing  in  man,  what  the  mighty  mountain 
range  is  to  the  stream  :  in  its  soaring  solitude  and 
unbending  solidity  flows  the  winding  stream  with 
all  the  charm  of  its  rippling  motion  and  babbling 
song. 

Before  concluding  the  chapter  I  want  to 
emphasise  once  more  that  the  thing  which  I  call 
moral  responsibility  is  not  personality  itself,  but 
that  it  is  an  element  of  personality,  and  in  its 
brightest  manifestation  responsibility  allows  us  a 
deep  plunging  peep  into  the  abysmal  mystery  of 
personality. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  REPLACEMENT  OF  HUMAN  PERSONALITY 
BY  DIVINE  PERSONALITY 

It  is  the  oldest  and  truest  expression  of  the 
philosophy  of  the  Incarnation  to  say  that  in  Christ 
there  is  no  human  personality,  but  that  the  human 
personality  in  Him  has  been  '  replaced '  by  Divine 
Personality.  The  great  struggles  of  orthodoxy 
against  Nestorianism  resulted  in  the  adoption  of 
this  formula  by  the  Church.  Christ  is  a  human 
individual  nature,  without  a  human  personality ; 
in  Him  the  Divine  Personality  of  the  Word  does 
the  functions  of  the  human  personality,  and  it 
does  infinitely  more,  as  behoves  a  Divine  Personality. 
The  maintenance  and  reality  of  the  one  individual 
human  nature,  detached  as  it  were  from  its  congenital 
and  native  element  of  created  personality,  and 
endowed  with  Divine  Personality,  is  another  dogmatic 
result,  brought  about  by  the  Church's  long  strife 
with  Eutychianism  and  its  various  ramifications. 
The  separability  of  personality  from  the  individual 
rational    nature  by  Divine    Omnipotence,  and  its 


40        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

'  replacement '  by  a  Divine  Personality,  must 
always  be  factors  of  Christian  metaphysics,  if  our 
system  of  thought  be  such  as  to  allow  for  Hypostatic 
Union. 

Any  sanctification,  any  unction  of  the  Spirit, 
any  supernatural  grace  that  is  not  a  substitution 
of  human  personality  in  Christ  by  the  Personality 
of  the  Word,  is  not  Incarnation,  is  not  Hypostatic 
Union ;  it  is  merely  one  of  the  ordinary  works  of 
supernatural  grace.  There  are  no  limits  to  the 
powers  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  the  ways  in  which  He 
may  elevate  the  rational  creature  above  its  own 
plane  to  a  similarity  with  God.  But  sanctifying 
grace  carried  to  its  millionth  power  could  no  more 
be  Hypostatic  Union  than  extreme  cultivation  of 
voice  in  me  could  be  a  training  of  my  mathematical 
powers.  Hypostatic  Union  is  a  marvel  of  a  different 
order,  though  not  so  different  as  not  to  be  found  in 
the  same  rational  being,  as  not  to  have  certain 
secret  affinities  with  it. 

Hypostatic  Union  requires  first  of  all  the  absence 
of  a  congenital  element  in  the  individual  nature  : 
its  native  created  personality.  All  the  other 
supernatural  elevations,  worked  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
far  from  starting  with  the  absence  of  some  natural 
endowment,  presuppose  on  the  contrary  every 
native  perfection  and  responsibility. 

The  missing,  or  rather  discarded  created  element, 
finite  personality,  is  not  elevated  or   glorified  by 


REPLACEMENT  OF  PERSONALITY   41 

the  Holy  Ghost,  but  it  is  '  replaced  '  directly  by  a 
reality  of  the  same  order  but  of  infinite  altitude,  the 
Personality  of  the  Word.  The  ideas  contained  in 
the  terms  '  elevation  '  and  '  replacement '  express 
well  the  mutual  relation  of  ordinary  sanctification, 
even  of  the  highest  order,  and  Hypostatic  Union. 
The  Holy  Ghost  elevates  to  a  higher  plane  the 
existing  realities  of  the  rational  creature  in  ordinary 
sanctification.  In  Hypostatic  Union  the  Second 
Person  of  the  Trinity  takes  the  place  of  a  created 
element  that  ought  to  be  there  under  ordinary 
circumstances,  but  has  been  left  out  to  give  place 
to  an  infinitely  adorable  substitute. 

Such  replacement  could  never  come  about,  in 
a  creature,  unless  the  replacing  Personality  were 
Infinitude  itself. 

First,  infinite  power  is  required  to  interfere  in  a 
created  being  with  the  element  of  personality,  for 
only  a  God  of  infinite  creative  power  could  make 
a  responsible  personality  exist  outside  Himself ; 
personality  is  God's  divinest  work,  and  as  He  alone 
places  it  within  the  creature,  He  alone  can  give  it 
a  substitute. 

Secondly,  such  replacement  requires  what  I 
might  call  Infinitude  of  subtleness  on  the  part  of 
the  Person,  thus  superseding  inside  an  individual 
created  nature  its  congenital  personality. 

Thirdly,  there  must  be  in  the  replacing  Person- 
ality an  Infinitude  of  personal  worth,  precontaining 


42        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

in  its  oneness  all  the  created  personal  worth  possible. 
By  personal  worth  I  mean  here  the  worth  that 
accrues  to  an  individual  rational  nature  from  its 
privilege  of  being  such  and  such  a  person,  with 
respective  rights  and  responsibilities  that  stretch 
into  eternity.  Now,  our  masters  in  theology  are 
far  from  being  blind  to  the  fact  that  not  to  possess 
its  native  congenital  personality  would  be  to  the 
rational  nature  an  immense  disadvantage,  un- 
less the  substitute  be  not  only  infinite,  but  also 
such  as  to  precontain  in  itself  what  it  comes  to 
replace. 

Suppose  it  to  be  a  metaphysical  possibility 
that  my  personality  might  be  replaced,  say,  by  the 
personality  of  a  high  spirit,  it  would  be  doubtful 
whether  I  should  be  the  gainer  or  the  loser.  A 
finite  spirit  could  never  replace  within  me  a  con- 
genital, essential  element  of  my  being  without  my 
being  less  myself. 

But  with  the  second  Person  of  the  Trinity,  in 
whom  all  things  are  as  in  their  eternal  prototype, 
Christ's  humanity  has  acquired  boundless  riches 
of  personal  worth,  though  it  be  without  a  created 
personality.  For  Divine  Personality  is  infinitely 
congenital  to  it.  Nothing  short  of  this  replacement 
or  substitution  by  Divine  Personality  of  created 
personality  will  do  justice  to  the  traditional  view 
of  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  I  make  so  bold  as  to 
say    that    Hypostatic    Union,    thus    stated    with 


REPLACEMENT  OF  PERSONALITY   43 

theological  exactness,  is  indeed  worthy  of  the 
admiration  of  the  keenest  intellect.  The  whole 
difficulty  resolves  itself  into  this  question  :  Is  it 
possible  for  Infinite  Personality  to  do  inside  an 
individual  created  nature  the  function  of  finite 
personality  ? 

It  is  in  this,  and  in  no  other  sense,  that  God  is 
said  to  become  man. 

No  doubt  many  minds,  unacquainted  with 
Christian  theology,  think  of  a  transformation  of 
Godhead  into  manhood  when  they  hear  the  phrase, 
and  they  naturally  revolt  at  it  at  once.  Their 
mental  recoil  would  be  more  than  justified  if 
incarnation  were  such  a  transformation. 

But  that  the  phrase  should  mean,  as  it  does 
mean,  that  Divine  Personality  '  does  duty '  within 
a  human  nature,  for  a  created  personality  they 
seem  hardly  to  realise  ;  yet  it  puts  quite  a  different 
face  on  the  matter. 

Other  theologies,  still  admitting  an  incarnation, 
at  their  best  speak  of  a  mere  indwelling  of  Godhead 
in  the  Man  Christ,  an  indwelling  of  indefinite 
character,  and  bristling  with  metaphysical  diffi- 
culties, when  one  comes  to  probe  it. 

Catholic  theology,  the  child  of  the  great  councils 
of  the  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  centuries,  by  adopting 
the  '  replacement '  of  personality  by  Personality, 
whilst  giving  the  link  that  unites  Godhead  and 
manhood  in  Christ — a  link  that  is  almost  palpable — 


44        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

has  not  burdened  man's  intellect  with  a  revolting 
metaphysical  novelty. 

That  there  are  within  the  human  individuum 
separabilities,  if  not  actual  separations  of  realities, 
is  practically  admitted  by  every  serious  system  of 
philosophy.  No  philosopher  could  dream  of  man 
as  of  a  non-composite  being.  Our  dogma  goes,  it 
is  true,  to  the  root-separabilities,  and  thinks  of 
Deity  as  being  capable  of  replacing  certain  created 
elements  without  there  arising  pantheistic  results. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  CONTINUANCE  OF  THE  HUMAN  NATURE 
IN  CHRIST 

The  present  chapter  is  written  in  order  to  explain 
how  the  concept  of  a  Divine  Person  absorbing  and 
replacing  the  individual  human  nature  in  Christ 
would  be  pantheistic,  whilst  there  is  no  pantheism, 
but  a  most  glorious  assertion  of  God's  '  personal- 
ness/  in  the  replacement  of  human  personality  by  the 
Personality  of  the  Word.  It  is  the  oldest  and  most 
sacred  of  Christian  dogmas  that  with  this  mysterious 
substitution  of  personality,  Christ's  human  nature 
is  as  entire  and  as  intact  as  my  own  nature.  He  is 
as  perfectly  human  as  I  am.  His  humanity  has 
indeed  been  immensely  elevated  by  every  kind  of 
supernatural  grace,  but  it  has  not  been  replaced 
— nothing  in  it  has  been  superseded.  How  an 
individual  nature  is  a  distinct  reality  from  per- 
sonality I  have  already  explained.  Therefore 
there  remains  the  necessity  of  showing  how  the 
Incarnation  could  never  be  a  substitution  of  nature 
without  its  giving  rise  to  monstrous  philosophical 


46        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

consequences,  whilst  there  are  no  such  alarming 
results  with  the  substitution  of  personality. 

Nature  is  essentially  the  stream  of  life,  born  in 
the  mountain  fastnesses.  It  is  all  movement,  all 
activity,  all  consciousness.  Modern  philosophies, 
being  essentially  dynamic  and  phenomenalist,  are 
nature  philosophies ;  they  are  hardly  ever  per- 
sonality philosophies ;  they  only  busy  themselves 
with  modes  of  acting,  without  bothering  about 
modes  of  being,  and  in  their  own  generation  they 
have  been  wise  enough.  Now,  the  idea  of  a  stream 
suggests  to  me  a  comparison,  which  I  think  very 
useful  in  this  most  abstruse  matter.  Engineering 
skill  has  replaced  for  many  a  stream,  at  least 
sectionally,  its  original  banks  with  artificial  banks. 
There  is  no  end  to  the  power  of  the  engineer ;  if 
he  be  given  time  and  money,  he  might  replace  the 
banks  of  the  Rhine  with  a  stone  dyke  from  Switzer- 
land down  to  the  North  Sea.  But  no  engineer, 
with  an  empire  to  finance  him,  will  ever  replace 
the  stream  itself  by  one  of  his  own  invention. 
The  birth  of  streams  belongs  to  the  unalterable 
cosmic  laws.  I  must  crave  the  reader's  pardon 
for  suggesting  an  analogy  between  man's  mechanical 
achievements  and  this  most  spiritual  subject, 
Hypostatic  Union.  But  have  we  not  a  great 
authority  to  justify  the  use  of  similitudes  ?  '  And 
with  many  such  parables  He  spoke  to  them  the 
word,  according  as  they  were  able  to  hear.' 1 
1  St.  Mark  iv.  33. 


CONTINUANCE  OF  HUMAN  NATURE   47 

Let  the  stream  stand  for  individual  nature. 
That  God  should  in  His  own  Person  be  personality 
to  it  is  like  replacing  the  original  banks  of  the 
river  with  a  more  durable  one.  But  that  Godhead 
should  replace  nature  itself  would  mean  that 
the  river  is  no  longer  the  river  it  was ;  it  has  lost 
its  identity.  It  would  not  be  a  stream  of  life 
that  comes  from  earthly  sources  ;  it  would  be 
simply  an  outflow  of  Divinity. 

But  to  return  to  more  exact  thought,  life  cannot 
be  replaced  by  a  Higher  Life ;  thought  cannot  be 
replaced  by  Higher  Thought ;  consciousness  cannot 
be  replaced  by  Higher  Consciousness :  but  life,  and 
thought,  and  consciousness  may  be  appropriated 
by  a  Higher  Owner.  The  function  of  nature  is 
to  live;  the  function  of  personality  is  to  own. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

'AMEN,    AMEN,    I    SAY    TO    YOU,    BEFORE    ABRAHAM 
WAS   MADE,   I  AM.'  * 

The  text  that  I  chose  for  the  title  of  this  chapter 
is  one  of  the  many  passages  of  the  Gospel  narratives 
that  show  how  even  medieval  theology,  with  all  its 
high  metaphysics  of  the  Incarnation,  never  goes 
beyond  the  theology  of  the  Evangelist  himself. 
It  may  state  the  matter  in  terms  different  from 
those  of  the  inspired  writer,  but  it  does  not  state 
anything  beyond  the  inspired  writer's  expression. 

The  above  text  is  quite  clear ;  its  authority 
is  undoubted  ;  the  Jews  saw  the  purport  of  Christ's 
solemn  asseveration  :  He  gave  Himself  the  age 
of  the  Deity  itself.  They  pick  up  stones  to  punish 
the  blasphemy  there  and  then. 

The  declaration  of  His  having  unchanging 
divine  existence,  implied  in  the  words  '  Before 
Abraham  was  made,  I  am/  was  not,  humanly  speak- 
ing, directly  intended  by  Christ,  but  was  brought 

1  St.  John  viii.  581 


•  BEFORE  ABRAHAM  WAS  MADE,  I  AM  '  49 

about  by  the  allusion  of  the  Jews  to  the  death  of 
Abraham  and  to  Christ's  comparative  youth.  It 
was  the  Jews,  not  Christ,  who  introduced  the  subject 
of  Abraham.  The  unexpected  turn  the  contro- 
versy took  shows  how  clear  to  Christ's  consciousness 
was  the  realisation  of  His  own  superiority  to  time 
and  space.  I  now  quote  a  casual  remark  of  St. 
Thomas,  which  he  makes  in  connection  with  some- 
thing else,  but  which  shows  that  the  mind  of  the 
great  theologian  habitually  moved  in  a  sphere  which 
I  might  call  the  sphere  of  St.  John's  Gospel.  The 
doctrine  contained  in  the  remark  is  an  intellectual 
consequence  of  the  metaphysical  principle  laid 
down  by  St.  Thomas  for  the  understanding  of  the 
Hypostatic  Union.  Yet  intellectual  consequence 
though  it  be,  it  is  a  natural  commentary  on  the 
Gospel  text  quoted  above.  '  Although  the  human 
nature  in  Christ  be  something  new,  nevertheless 
the  personality  of  that  human  nature  is  not  new, 
but  eternal.  And  as  the  name  "God"  is  predicated 
of  the  man  (Christ)  not  in  virtue  of  the  human 
nature,  but  in  virtue  of  the  personality,  it  does 
not  follow  that  in  the  Incarnation  we  introduce 
a  new  God.  But  such  a  consequence  would  follow, 
if  the  man  (in  Christ)  had  a  created  personality, 
as  those  who  put  two  persons  in  Christ  (Nestorians) 
would  be  compelled  to  speak.' x  Before  Abraham 
was  made,  Christ  is,  because  eternal  Personality 
1  Quest,  16,  art,  2,  ad  3  urn, 


50        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

has  replaced  created  personality.  The  thing  re- 
presented by  the  term  '  is  '  belongs  to  personality. 
Christ  had  eternal  Personality,  therefore  He  is 
eternally. 

Christ's  human  nature  did  not  exist  from 
eternity ;  it  was  formed  in  Mary's  womb.  But 
it  exists  in  virtue  of  an  eternal  existence,  the  Divine 
Personality.  Suppose  a  man  had  lost  his  eyes  or 
his  hand ;  suppose  the  eyeball  or  the  hand  to  be 
restored  to  him  by  Divine  Power — it  is  certain 
that  the  eye  or  the  hand  would  be  much  younger 
than  the  man's  main  organism.  At  the  same 
time  the  new  members  would  share  the  age  of  the 
whole  organism,  as  they  share  its  general  vitality 
and  power  of  existence.  This  comparison  is  used 
by  St.  Thomas  in  order  to  express  how  there  is 
oneness  of  being,  oneness  of  existence,  and  therefore 
oneness  of  age  in  Christ's  Personality,  though  there 
be  in  Him  the  human  element  inserted  at  a  given 
period  of  history  into  the  vitalities  of  Divine 
Personality.1 

The  seventeenth  question,  from  which  the 
comparison  is  taken,  is  what  may  be  considered 
the  sublimest  height  of  the  metaphysics  of  the 
Incarnation.  It  contains  two  articles,  and  the 
second  article  is  the  climax  of  speculative  thought : 
'  Whether  there  be  only  one  "to  be "  in  Christ/  The 
answer  is  in  the  affirmative. 

1  Quest.  17,  art,  2» 


'  BEFORE  ABRAHAM  WAS  MADE,  I  AM  '    51 

The  replacement  of  personality  which  I  have 
spoken  of  is  the  definition  of  Christian  councils. 
It  would  be  a  sufficient  formula  to  enable  us  to 
state  the  mystery.  St.  Thomas  has  drawn  all  his 
conclusions  from  that  great  ecclesiastical  definition. 
All  our  views  of  Christ,  all  our  love  for  Him,  are 
not  only  modified  by  it,  but  actually  born  of  it. 
But  when  St.  Thomas  begins  to  raise  the  question 
whether  there  is  only  one  existence,  one  '  to  be/  in 
Christ,  he  evidently  dares  a  high  thing,  more  than 
seemed  to  be  originally  authorised  by  the  language 
of  the  councils.  Yet  an  affirmative  answer  to  the 
question  is  the  only  thing  that  does  justice  to  words 
like  those  of  the  text :  '  Amen,  Amen,  I  say  to  you, 
Before  Abraham  was  made,  I  am/  That  human 
organism  that  speaks,  IS,  exists,  has  being  in  virtue 
of  the  existence  that  is  Eternity  itself,  just  as  the 
miraculously  restored  eye  lives  in  virtue  of  the 
life  of  the  old  organism.  For  St.  Thomas,  the  con- 
clusion that  eternal  existence  is  the  existence  of 
the  nature  formed  in  Mary's  womb  seems  to  offer 
no  difficulties.  He  arrives  at  it  as  calmly  as  you 
arrive  at  the  conclusion  that  you  want  food  when 
you  are  hungry.  Existence  follows  personality,  he 
says  ;  for  it  is  only  a  personality  that  makes  a 
rational  nature  exist  finally.  Now,  Christ's  human 
nature  has  Divine  Personality ;  therefore  it  has 
Divine  Existence.  It  is  God,  because  it  exists 
through   God's  existence.    Such   is   the   meaning 

E  2 


52        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

of  that  wonderful  second  article  of  quest.  17. 
Its  calmness  is  as  surprising  as  its  speculative 
sublimity.  Like  the  Divine  Master  who  thought 
it  no  profanation  to  utter  the  words,  '  Before 
Abraham  was  born,  I  am/  in  spite  of  the  uproarious 
tumult  it  raised  amongst  the  Pharisees,  St.  Thomas, 
the  great  master  of  theology,  thinks  it  no  exaggera- 
tion to  say  that  Christ's  humanity  has  the  same 
existence  with  the  eternal  God.  After  all,  it  is  a 
smaller  truth  than  to  say  that  it  has  the  same 
personality  with  the  eternal  God. 


CHAPTER  IX 

HOW  COMPLETELY    OUR    LORD'S    HUMAN    NATURE 
IS    DIVINE 

St.  Thomas  (second  question)  asks  himself  this 
question  :  Is  Hypostatic  Union  natural  to  Christ 
as  man  ?  One  sees  the  meaning  of  his  interrogation. 
We  have  said  that  Hypostatic  Union  is  nothing 
else  than  the  personal  existence  of  the  Word,  being 
directly  the  existence  of  Christ's  soul,  and  of 
Christ's  body. 

The  question,  then,  of  St.  Thomas  is  this  :  How 
far  is  this  union  between  Divine  Personality  and 
human  nature  natural  to  the  human  part  of  our 
Lord's  Person? 

First  of  all,  it  could  not  be  natural  in  the  sense  of 
its  flowing  as  it  were  from  the  human,  the  created 
part  of  Christ ;  a  creature  of  whatever  rank  could 
never  have  in  itself  the  power  of  such  a  union. 

It  all  comes  from  above.  There  is,  however, 
another  point  of  view.  Our  Lord's  human  part  never 
was  without  that  divine  existence  ;  neither  His  soul 
nor  His  body  existed  even  for  one  instant  in  an  un- 
divine  way  ;  and  it  is  on  that  account  that  it  may  be 


54         THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

said  that  Hypostatic  Union  is  natural  to  Our  Lord  as 
man,  because  as  man  He  never  knew  any  other  sort 
of  existence.  It  does  not  seem  to  imply  contra- 
diction that  an  adult  human  personality  should  be  at 
a  given  moment  hypostatically  united  with  a  divine 
person.  But  in  that  case,  Hypostatic  Union  could 
not  be  called  natural,  as  it  succeeded  a  created 
human  personal  existence,  and  the  Mother  of  that 
hypostatically  assumed  human  nature  could  not 
truly  be  called  the  Mother  of  God.  Our  Lady,  on 
the  contrary,  is  truly  the  Mother  of  God,  because 
Her  Child  never  existed  otherwise  than  as  the  Son 
of  God. 

However,  we  have  not  exhausted  the  subject 
yet.  There  is  one  more  way  for  our  Lord's  human 
nature  to  be  naturally  divine,  more  excellent  than 
the  mere  fact  of  His  never  having  been  anything 
but  divine.  It  is  this.  The  mode  of  Our  Lord's 
formation  in  the  womb  of  His  Blessed  Mother  was 
such  that  the  result  had  to  be  human  nature  with 
divine  existence.  She  conceived  from  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  conception  from  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
necessarily  the  origin  of  a  nature  that  must  have 
divinity.  So  Our  Lord  as  man  is  naturally  God, 
because  the  way  in  which  He  was  conceived  admits 
of  nothing  else. 

This  is  clearly  expressed  in  the  archangel's 
message  to  Our  Lady.  '  The  Holy  Ghost  shall 
come  upon  thee,  and  the  Power  of  the  Most  High 


OUR  LORD'S  HUMAN  NATURE         55 

shall  overshadow  thee,  and  therefore  also  the 
Holy  that  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  the 
Son  of  God.'  He  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God, 
precisely  because  the  Holy  Ghost  will  overshadow 
her,  so  that  Our  Lord  as  man  is  God,  in  virtue  of 
his  conception  through  the  Holy  Ghost. 

It  might  be  said  therefore  that  in  Hypostatic 
Union  the  human  nature  is  as  divine  as  divine  can 
be,  not  only  because  it  always  has  been  divine,  but 
it  is  divine  because,  through  the  laws  of  the 
conception,  it  had  to  be  divine. 

1  The  grace  of  the  (Hypostatic)  Union  is  natural 
to  Him  in  His  humanity  according  to  a  propriety 
of  His  Nativity,  as  He  was  thus  conceived  from  the 
Holy  Ghost,  that  one  and  the  same  person  should 
be  naturally  the  Son  of  God  and  the  Son  of  Man.' * 

We  ought  never  to  think  of  Christ's  humanity  as 
in  any  way  separable  from  His  Divinity,  as  prior  to 
it,  or  as  being  the  object  of  a  predestination  by  itself. 
It  was  always  divine,  and  according  to  St.  Paul's 
energetic  expression  '  Christ  Jesus  .  .  .  being  in 
the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God.' a  There  seems  to  be  no  inherent 
contradiction  in  the  supposition  that  a  living, 
grown-up  human  person  might  be  united  with  a 
divine  person  hypostatically  at  a  given  moment. 
Human  personality,  then,  would  be  '  swallowed  up  ' 
by  Divine  Personality.    But  such  a  union  would 

1  Quest.  2,  Art,  12.  I  Phil.  ii.  6. 


56        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

differ  in  many  things  from  the  Hypostatic  Union 
that  is  in  Christ.  The  greatest  difference,  a  differ- 
ence which  perhaps  would  constitute  an  infinite 
difference,  would  be  this,  that  in  such  a  supposition 
the  human  nature  would  not  be  divine  by  the  very 
laws  of  its  conception  and  birth. 

The  hypothesis  would  safeguard  Hypostatic 
Union,  but  it  would  not  be  Christianity,  and  the 
mother  of  the  privileged  human  being  would  not 
be  the  Mother  of  God  ;  she  would  be  the  mother 
of  a  man  who  became  God,  which  is  a  totally 
different  thing.  The  Church  in  her  struggle  with 
Nestorianism  established  the  doctrine  not  only  of 
the  substitution  of  Divine  Personality  for  human 
personality  in  Christ,  but  also  the  title  of  Mary 
to  divine  maternity,  because  her  Son  was  conceived 
in  such  a  wise  as  to  be  necessarily  God. 

In  my  hypothesis  the  man  thus  elevated  to 
Hypostatic  Union,  though  truly  the  Son  of  God, 
would  owe  endless  gratitude  to  God  for  the  favour. 
In  the  Hypostatic  Union  that  is  in  Christ  it  could 
not  be  said  that  Christ's  humanity  owes  a  debt  of 
gratitude  for  its  privilege.  It  has  Divine  Person- 
ality, divine  existence  through  the  laws  of  its 
birth  J  '  Propter  proprietates  Nativitatis  ipsius/  as 
St.  Thomas  says  in  the  article  I  have  cited. 

Nothing  short  of  Hypostatic  Conception  can 
give  us  a  complete  idea  of  Christ.  His  flesh  is  all 
divine,  and  from  the  very  beginning  of  the  Nestorian 


OUR  LORD'S  HUMAN  NATURE         57 

controversies,  the  champions  of  orthodoxy  appealed 
to  the  mystery  of  Christ's  body  in  the  Eucharist  as 
an  argument  in  favour  of  the  personal  union,  from 
the  very  start,  in  Christ.  '  This  very  fact  that  we 
acknowledge  that  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God 
died  in  His  flesh,  rose  and  ascended  into  heaven, 
qualifies  us  for  offering  the  unbloody  sacrifice  in 
the  Church  and,  by  participating  in  the  holy  flesh 
and  precious  blood  of  the  Redeemer,  for  receiving 
the  mystical  blessing  so  as  to  be  sanctified.  We 
receive  it  not  as  a  common  flesh,  nor  as  the  flesh  of 
an  eminently  sanctified  man,  or  of  one  who  has 
received  dignity  by  being  united  with  the  Logos 
or  by  divine  indwelling,  but  as  the  true  life-giving 
and  proper  flesh  of  the  Word.  For  since  He  is, 
as  God  is,  in  His  own  nature  life,  and  is  become 
One  with  His  own  flesh,  so  has  He  imparted  to  this 
flesh  a  life-giving  power.'1  This  profession  of  faith, 
formulated  in  the  council  of  Alexandria  a.d.  430 
under  the  presidency  of  St.  Cyril,  preparatory 
to  the  great  Ephesine  council,  shows  how  clear  and 
definite  the  views  of  Christian  thinkers  were  as  to 
the  extent  of  Christ's  divineness. 

There  is  one  more  consideration  that  finds  a 
natural  place  here  :  St.  Thomas  says2  that  Hypo- 
static Union  is  something  created.  This  doctrine, 
strongly  emphasised  by  Aquinas,  whilst  containing 

1  Hefele,  History  of  Councils,  in,  30, 
a  Quest.  2,  art.  7. 


58        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

a  world  of  wisdom,  might  be  easily  misleading,  as 
implying  apparently  an  inferiority  of  divineness  for 
Christ's  humanity. 

That  Hypostatic  Union  is  a  created  thing 
ought  to  be  clear  to  everyone,  after  a  little  thought. 
In  Hypostatic  Union  Divine  Personality  replaces 
human  personality ;  or,  what  is  more  to  the  present 
purpose,  Divine  Personality  is  united  with  an 
individual  human  nature.  Now  such  a  union  is 
brought  about  by  God's  creative  Omnipotence, 
uniting  the  two  extremes  into  the  One  Ineffable. 
If  creative  Omnipotence  did  not  intervene,  a 
human  nature  could  never  have  divine  existence, 
Divine  Personality,  except  in  the  pantheistic  sense. 
Personal  being  outside  God  is  always  the  result 
of  a  creative  act  of  God.  Now  the  circumstance 
that  personal  being  exists  before — namely,  the 
second  Person  of  the  Trinity — does  not  alter  the 
case.  It  had  to  be  given  to  an  individual  human 
nature,  and  such  granting,  or  such  uniting,  supposes 
as  much  a  creative  act  as  the  production  of  personal 
being  ex  nihilo.  In  this  sense  Hypostatic  Union 
is  something  created,  aliquid  creatum.  It  is  the 
result  of  a  created  act,  but  a  result  that  implies 
a  series  of  infinitudes.  For  though  Hypostatic 
Union  be  something  created,  in  no  sense  is  it 
something  finite.  To  be  a  created  thing  and  to 
be  a  finite  thing  are  not  necessarily  synonymous. 
Philosophers   admit  degrees   in  Infinitude  :    there 


OUR  LORD'S  HUMAN  NATURE         59 

are  greater  infinitudes  and  lesser  infinitudes.  In 
order  to  explain  Hypostatic  Union  exhaustively, 
no  doubt  every  kind  of  infinitude  ought  to  be 
pressed  into  service  :  it  is  deep  calling  unto  deep. 
But  one  thing  is  certain  :  it  has  no  finite  element, 
though  it  be  a  created  marvel.  Christ's  human 
nature  no  doubt  has  finite  elements,  but  that  thing 
that  makes  the  nature  divine,  Hypostatic  Union, 
is  all  made  up  of  Immensity  and  Ulimitability. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  WORD  WAS  MADE   FLESH 

The  commonest  theological  formula  stating  the 
Mystery  of  the  Incarnation  is  this  :  '  God  was 
made  man/  We  have  scriptural  authority  for  it 
in  the  words  of  St.  John's  Gospel,  first  chapter : 
'  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh/ 

St.  Thomas  makes  an  exhaustive  study  of  the 
various  formulas  that  express  the  wondrous  mystery, 
in  the  sixteenth  question  of  his  third  part  of  the 
Summa.  It  shows  amongst  other  things  how 
various  were  the  aspects  of  the  mystery  known  to 
the  great  thinker. 

Now  the  formula  '  God  was  made  man '  has 
his  full  approval.  It  is  a  true  statement.  His 
interpretation  is  this  :  '  God  is  said  to  have  been 
made  man,  because  a  human  nature  began  to  have 
being  through  the  personality  of  a  divine  nature 
that  pre-exists  from  all  eternity/  l 

In  other  words,  for  God  to  become  man  is  merely 

1  A  d  primum. 


THE  WORD  WAS  MADE  FLESH       61 

the  fact  of  a  Divine  Personality  doing  duty  of 
personality  for  a  particular  human  nature.  Such 
office,  Divine  Personality  did  not  exert  from  all 
eternity,  but  started  it  in  time,  in  the  hour  which 
had  been  predestined.  So  it  is  both  orthodox 
and  grammatical  to  say  :   '  God  became  man/ 

Many  of  us  would  feel  easier  in  our  minds  with 
that  other  formula,  *  Man  became  God,'  as  it 
expresses  better  the  elevation  of  human  nature 
through  Hypostatic  Union,  as  it  seems  to  contain 
no  narrowing  of  the  Godhead,  but  a  broadening 
of  manhood.  Yet  St.  Thomas  rejects  the  formula 
as  misleading.  His  reasons  are  best  given  in  the 
third  article  of  the  thirty-third  question,  where 
he  treats  of  Christ's  conception.  I  give  his  meaning. 
1  We  say  with  great  propriety  of  language  that  God 
became  man  ;  but  we  cannot  say  with  any  propriety 
that  man  became  God.  God  merely  assumed 
what  is  human ;  but  this  human  element  never 
existed  before  the  assumption.  If  it  had  existed 
it  would  have  had  a  separate  personality.  Now 
it  would  be  against  the  nature  of  Hypostatic  Union 
to  unite  Divine  Personality  with  a  pre-existing 
complete  human  being  having  already  personal 
existence.' 

In  other  words,  the  reason  why  it  cannot  be 
said  that  man  became  God  is  this,  that  the  human 
part  of  Christ  never  had  '  a  personal  existence  of 
its  own.'    The  Godhead  that  created  it  in  Mary's 


62        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

womb  performed  the  functions  of  personality  in  it 
from  the  first  moment  of  its  existence. 

This,  and  no  other,  is  the  reason  why  the  two 
propositions,  '  God  became  man,  and  man  became 
God/  are  not  convertible  propositions.  Divine 
Personality  existed  in  Itself  from  eternity,  before 
it  discharged  the  office  of  personality  to  a  human 
nature.  But  the  human  nature  never  existed  before 
it  was  given  Divine  Personality.  Its  creation  and 
its  being  raised  to  Divine  Personality  are  not  two 
divisible  moments. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  St.  Thomas  admits  the 
convertibility  of  the  two  propositions :  '  God  is  man, 
and  man  is  God.'  It  is  the  'factum  est  *  ('  became  ') 
the  theologian  does  not  like  when  Christ's  human 
nature  is  spoken  of  in  connection  with  the  possession 
of  perfect  Divinity.  Only  a  pre-existing  thing 
becomes  properly  something  new,  has  new  relations, 
new  functions.  St.  John  describes  in  his  first 
chapter  the  life  of  the  Word  before  the  Word 
1  became  flesh/  There  is  no  history  of  Christ's 
humanity  before  it  '  became  divine/  Its  history 
starts  with  its  being  supported  in  existence  by 
the  Personality  of  the  Word. 

But  man  is  God,  and  God  is  man.  For  some 
minds  the  first  formula  is  more  prolific  in  spiritual 
consolations ;  for  other  minds  the  second  formula 
is  more  delightful.  One  is  as  good  as  the  other, 
from  the  point  of  view  of  theological  accuracy. 


THE  WORD  WAS  MADE  FLESH         63 

By  the  first  we  mean  that  Divine  Personality  has 
replaced  human  personality ;  by  the  second  we 
look  directly  at  the  human  element  having  its 
existence  through  Divine  Personality.  The  first 
is  no  narrowing  down  of  limitless  infinitude,  the 
second  is  limitless  broadening  of  finiteness. 


CHAPTER  XI 

A  SCHOLASTIC  HYPOTHESIS 

It  is  not  immensely  more  difficult  to  admit  Hypo- 
static Union  than  any  other  supernatural  grace. 
The  moment  we  grant  that  Christ  is  a  superman 
in  a  way  in  which  no  other  human  being  has  been 
or  ever  will  be  a  superman,  we  are  amongst  those 
who  can  no  longer  have  any  rational  difficulties 
against  Hypostatic  Union. 

The  Christ  of  the  orthodox  is  essentially  a 
Christ  so  great  that  He  cannot  be  the  outcome 
of  a  cosmic  process,  however  prolonged  and  how- 
ever potent  that  process  may  be ;  Christ  is  what 
He  is  through  a  direct  action,  or  unction,  to  use 
a  scriptural  word,  on  the  part  of  the  extra-mundane 
Deity.  That  such  unction  should  be  the  communi- 
cation of  Divine  Personality  itself,  instead  of  mere 
finite  graces,  is  not  a  new  difficulty.  The  super- 
natural order  once  admitted,  communication  of 
Divine  Personality  is  merely  the  highest  possible 
form  of  supernatural  elevation. 

Here  I  should  like  to  quote  one  of  the  side 


A  SCHOLASTIC  HYPOTHESIS  65 

issues  of  the  theological  doctrines  on  the  Hypo- 
static Union.  St.  Thomas,  with  his  masterful 
grip  of  the  main  question  at  stake,  makes  various 
suppositions,  which  he  answers  with  a  view  to 
making  the  main  point  more  clear.  He  asks 
whether  a  divine  person  could  have  taken  into 
Hypostatic  Union  several  individual  human  natures. 
His  answer  is  in  the  affirmative ;  for  no  finite 
number  of  individual  human  natures  could  ex- 
haust the  communicability  of  the  Divine  Personality. 
In  other  words,  the  unction  we  call  Hypostatic 
Union  could  have  been  multiplied  a  millionfold 
if  God  in  His  wisdom  had  chosen  to  do  so,  just 
as  other  inferior  graces  are  multiplied. 

I  dare  say  that  with  many  minds  Hypostatic 
Union  is  a  real  difficulty  because  they  shrink  from 
the  thought  of  the  Godhead  being  contained  and 
circumscribed  within  the  limits  of  a  created  nature. 
To  them  Incarnation  seems  hardly  possible  without 
a  loss  to  Divinity  itself.  Their  instinct  is  right. 
No  amount  of  spiritual  advantage  in  the  creature 
could  ever  be  an  adequate  compensation  for  any 
loss  to  the  Majesty  of  the  Godhead  itself.  In  fact, 
the  idea  implies  contradiction.  How  could  loss  to 
God  ever  be  the  creature's  gain,  as  all  the  creature's 
happiness  is  precisely  in  the  creature's  aspiration 
to  an  immutably  happy  Divinity?  A  diminished 
or  humbled  Godhead  would  be  the  creature's 
greatest  misfortune. 


66        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Hypostatic  Union  leaves  the  potentialities  of 
Godhead  as  infinite  as  it  found  them.  '  The  power 
of  a  Divine  Person  is  infinite  ;  it  cannot  be  limited 
down  to  any  created  thing.  Therefore  we  have 
to  say  that  the  Divine  Person  did  not  take  unto 
Itself  our  human  nature  in  such  a  wise  as  not  to  be 
able  to  take  up  another  nature.  For  in  such  a  case 
it  would  seem  that  the  personality  of  a  divine  nature 
is  thus  included  within  one  single  human  nature,  that 
no  other  nature  could  have  been  united  with 
such  a  Divine  Personality — a  thing  that  is  absurd. 
'The  uncreated  can  never  be  included  within 
the  created.  It  is  clear  therefore  that  whether 
we  consider  the  Divine  Person  from  the  point  of 
view  of  its  power,  which  is  the  (effective)  principle 
of  the  union,  or  whether  we  consider  it  from  the 
point  of  view  of  personality  itself,  which  is  the 
goal  of  the  union,  we  have  to  admit  that  the  Divine 
Person  could  have  taken  up  a  numerically  distinct 
human  nature  from  the  one  which  it  took  in  fact.' * 

With  such  views  on  the  resources  of  Divinity, 
the  main  objection  against  Hypostatic  Union 
falls  to  the  ground.  Hypostatic  Union  is  infinite 
glory  and  sanctity  to  the  human  nature  without 
its  being  the  least  fettering  of  the  freedom  of  God- 
head itself. 

St.  Thomas  conceives  the  possibility  of  a  higher 
kind   of   Incarnation  than  the   one  which   Faith 

1  Pt.  iii„  quest,  s,  art.  7. 


A  SCHOLASTIC  HYPOTHESIS  67 

teaches.  A  Hypostatic  Union  in  which  the  three 
divine  persons  take  up  one  single  individual  nature. 
The  idea  implies  no  contradiction.  '  Non  est  im- 
possibile  divinis  personis  ut  duae  vel  tres  assumant 
unam  naturam  humanam.'  * 

Even  in  this  highest  form  of  divine  liberality 
we  find  God's  free  choice,  which  is  the  charm  of  all 
His  gifts.  Where  there  are  many  possibilities,  He 
chooses  the  one  best  adapted  for  a  particular  purpose. 
Hypostatic  Union  is  no  exception  to  the  rule  of  the 
divine  deliberateness  in  giving.  Not  only  is  Hypo- 
static Union  God's  free  election,  but  the  kind  of 
Hypostatic  Union  He  determines  upon  shows 
infinitely  wise  thought.  God  is  never  overwhelmed 
by  His  own  liberalities.  In  the  thirteenth  century, 
as  much  as  in  our  own,  there  was  the  milk  and  honey 
temperament  of  the  optimist.  I  take  optimism  here 
in  its  philosophical  sense.  I  mean  the  man  who 
thinks  that  God  ought  always  to  do  the  best  possible 
thing,  irrespective  of  the  results  on  the  purport  of 
the  whole.  So  the  idea  that  a  Divine  Personality 
might  have  united  with  itself  every  human  individual 
in  oneness  of  person  made  them  ask  the  question 
why  God  in  His  charity  did  not  do  so. 

St.  Thomas  gives  those  big  children  satisfaction 
(if  a  born  optimist  can  ever  be  satisfied)  in  the 
fifth  article  of  the  ninth  question.  '  If  we  all  were 
united  hypostatically,  there  would  not  have  been 

1  Quest,  3,  art,  6. 

f  2 


68        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

the  marvel  of  marvels,  the  charity  of  Christ  dying 
on  the  Cross  for  us.'  Such  is  the  meaning  of  one  of 
his  reasonings.  It  is  a  profound  one,  because  it 
shows  that  the  great  marvel  in  the  whole  mystery 
of  the  Incarnation  is  not  so  much  the  initial  fact  of 
the  Hypostatic  Union  as  the  human  life  and  death 
of  the  God-man.  '  I  answer  that  the  love  of  God 
towards  men  shows  itself  not  only  in  taking  up  the 
human  nature,  but  much  more  (prczcipue)  through 
the  things  He  suffered  in  the  human  nature  for  other 
men,  according  to  Rom.  v.  8,  "  God  commendeth 
His  charity  towards  us,  because  when  as  yet  we  were 
sinners,  Christ  died  for  us."  This  could  not  have 
taken  place,  if  He  had  taken  up  human  nature  in  all 
its  representatives.' * 

The  divine  act  or  fact  of  the  Hypostatic  Union, 
wonderful  as  it  is,  is  to  the  mind  of  the  theologian 
not  the  main  point.  The  marvel  of  marvels  is 
the  life  of  which  the  Hypostatic  Union  is  the 
beginning. 

What  a  glorious  theology !  Far  from  being 
overpowered  by  the  doctrine  of  a  Divine  Person 
uniting  a  human  nature  in  an  indissoluble  oneness, 
it  makes  the  value  of  such  exaltation  subservient 
to  the  experimental  sanctity  of  conscious  life  and 
activity. 

1  Pt.  3,  quest.  5,  art.  5,  ad,  2i 


CHAPTER  XII 

'  INSTRUMENTUM  CONJUNCTUM   DIVINITATIS  ' 

Speaking  metaphorically,  I  said  in  a  previous 
chapter  that  the  spiritual  vitalities  in  Christ's 
Person  are  like  so  many  ramifications  of  a  great 
tidal  river  flowing  on  such  even  land  as  would  allow 
the  waters  of  the  ocean  to  mix  with  the  waters  of 
the  river  over  the  whole  course  of  the  stream. 

The  great  aim  of  our  theology  is  to  make  Christ's 
human  nature  as  divine  as  possible  whilst  preserving 
the  real  distinction  between  His  humanity  and  His 
Divinity.  St.  Thomas,  by  a  rare  stroke  of  genius, 
has  found  the  theological  formula  that  states  this 
highest  possible  elevation  of  Christ's  humanity  by 
His  Divinity  for  the  active  purposes  of  the  Redemp- 
tion. Christ's  humanity  is  to  His  Divinity  a  live 
instrument,  instrumentum  conjunctum  Divinitatis.  It 
is  one  of  the  finest  concepts  of  Catholic  theology,  and 
a  concept  too  which  is  indispensable  if  the  scriptures 
have  to  be  taken  in  their  literal  meaning.  The 
theory  is  briefly  this  :  My  arm  and  my  hand  are 
the  live  or  the  joined  instruments  of  my  brain. 


70        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Being  vitally  connected  with  my  brain,  there  is 
practically  no  limit  to  the  perfection  of  rational 
work  my  hand,  with  no  gift  of  reason  residing 
in  it,  may  achieve.  The  hand  of  Michael  Angelo  has 
painted  the  Last  Judgment  and  created  the  wonder- 
ful Moses  ;  it  was  his  hand  that  did  it,  but  not  his 
hand  alone,  for  from  his  brain  there  streamed  into 
his  hand  the  creative  power  of  genius.  In  scholastic 
language  Michael  Angelo's  hand  would  be  the 
instrumentum  conjunctum  of  his  brain. 

Such  is  the  view  St.  Thomas  takes  of  Christ's 
manhood.  Because  Godhead  is  united  with  man- 
hood in  one  Person  as  brain  and  hand  are  united 
in  one  organism,  manhood  is  the  hand  of  Godhead, 
manhood  does  the  works  of  God  just  as  the  human 
hand  does  the  works  of  human  genius. 

It  is  easy  to  see  that  St.  Thomas  has  practically 
introduced  a  tertium  quid  between  Godhead  and 
manhood  in  Christ,  something  that  is  lower  than 
Hypostatic  Union  and  at  the  same  time  is  higher 
than  human  nature,  even  in  its  loftiest  state  of 
sanctification.  The  technical  name  for  this  tertium 
quid  is  Divine  Instrumentality.  Highest  in  Christ 
there  is  Hypostatic  Union;  lowest, there  is  immensity 
of  sanctifying  grace ;  between  the  two  there 
is  Divine  Instrumentality.  It  may  be  a  matter 
of  regret  that  we  have  no  expression  for  it  that 
reminds  one  less  of  mechanical  things.  St.  Thomas 
has     always     been     satisfied     with     the     word 


'  INSTRUMENTUM  CONJUNCTUM  '       71 

instrumentum,  and  it  is  the  reader's  duty  to  attach 
to  this  term  such  meaning  as  will  make  it  for  him 
the  expression  of  highest  spiritual  reality. 

I  shall  state  now  this  great  doctrine  in  the 
words  of  St.  Thomas  himself ;  in  their  conciseness 
they  open  out  wonderful  horizons  of  spiritual  possi- 
bilities, of  which  we  the  redeemed  are  naturally  the 
beneficiaries.  I  quote  from  the  second  article  of  the 
thirteenth  question  of  the  third  part  of  the  Summa. 
'  The  soul  of  Christ  may  be  viewed  under  a  double 
aspect.  There  is  first  the  soul's  congenital  nature, 
with  its  power  either  natural  or  gratuitous  (i.e. 
supernatural)  ;  then  we  may  view  the  soul  of  Christ 
as  the  instrument  of  the  Word  of  God  hypostatically 
united  with  it.  Speaking  then  of  the  soul  of 
Christ  from  the  point  of  view  of  its  congenital  nature 
and  power  either  supernatural  or  gratuitous,  the 
soul  of  Christ  has  in  itself  the  power  of  bringing 
about  those  effects  which  are  natural  to  the  soul, 
as,  for  instance,  to  rule  over  the  body  and  to  dispose 
the  human  acts,  and  also  to  enlighten  through 
the  fulness  of  its  grace  and  knowledge  all  those 
rational  creatures  who  fall  short  of  the  perfection 
which  is  in  Christ's  soul,  in  the  way  in  which  it 
is  possible  for  a  reasoning  creature  to  be  thus 
illuminated. 

1  But  if  now  we  speak  of  Christ's  soul  from  the 
point  of  view  of  its  being  the  instrument  of  the 
Word  united  with  it   (hypostatically),  from  that 


72        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

point  of  view  Christ's  soul  had  the  instrumental 
power  to  bring  about  all  those  miraculous  changes 
which  in  any  way  have  any  relation  to  the  end  of 
the  Incarnation,  which  is  to  restore  all  things 
either  in  the  heavens  or  on  the  earth.  But  such 
changes  in  creatures  as  would  bring  about  their 
annihilation  are  the  counterpart  of  the  creation 
of  things  out  of  nothing,  and  therefore  as  God 
alone  is  able  to  create  out  of  nothing,  God  alone 
has  power  to  annihilate  creatures,  for  God  alone 
keeps  beings  in  their  existence  lest  they  fall  back 
into  nothingness.  Therefore  we  must  say  that  the 
soul  of  Christ  is  not  possessed  with  Omnipotence 
concerning  the  mutation  of  created  things/ 

We  see  therefore  that  there  is  only  one  exception 
to  the  extent  of  Christ's  power  as  the  live  instrument 
of  the  Word  :  creation  out  of  nothing  and  the 
corresponding  power  of  annihilation  could  not 
be  attributed  to  our  Lord  as  man ;  short  of  that, 
there  is  nothing  which  Our  Lord  could  not  do. 
The  resurrection  of  the  bodies  at  the  end  of  the 
world  is  perhaps  the  highest  external  manifestation 
of  Our  Lord's  power  ;  it  is  within  Our  Lord's  power 
to  bring  back  to  life  every  human  organism,  because 
the  resurrection  of  all  flesh  is  not  creation  out  of 
nothing,  but  reconstruction  out  of  previous  materials. 
*  For  as  the  Father  raiseth  up  the  dead  and  giveth 
life,  so  the  Son  also  giveth  life  to  whom  He  will, 
for  neither  does  the  Father  judge  any  man,  but 


1 INSTRUMENTUM  CONJUNCTUM  '       73 

has  given  all  judgement  to  the  Son,  that  all  men 
may  honour  the  Son  as  they  honour  the  Father  .  .  . 
Amen,  Amen,  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  hour  cometh 
and  now  is  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of 
the  Son  of  God,  and  they  that  hear  shall  live,  for 
as  the  Father  has  life  in  Himself,  so  He  has  given  to 
the  Son  also  to  have  life  in  Himself.  ...  I  cannot 
of  myself  do  anything.  As  I  hear,  so  I  judge, 
and  My  judgment  is  just :  because  I  seek  not  My 
own  will,  but  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me.' x 

'  Now  this  is  the  Will  of  the  Father  who  sent  Me, 
that  of  all  that  He  has  given  Me  I  should  lose 
nothing,  but  should  raise  it  up  again  in  the  last  day ; 
and  this  is  the  Will  of  My  Father  that  sent  Me, 
that  everyone  who  seeth  the  Son  and  believeth  in 
Him  may  have  life  everlasting,  and  I  will  raise  him 
up  in  the  last  day.  ...  He  that  eateth  My 
Flesh  and  drinketh  My  Blood  has  everlasting  life, 
and  I  will  raise  him  up  in  the  last  day.'2 

'  Our  conversation  is  in  heaven,  from  whence 
also  we  look  for  the  Saviour,  Our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  will  reform  the  body  of  our  lowness, 
made  like  to  the  body  of  His  glory,  according  to 
the  operation  whereby  also  He  is  able  to  subdue 
all  things  unto  Himself.'  3 

1  Afterwards  the  end,  when  He  [i.e.  Christ]  shall 
have  delivered  up  the  Kingdom  to  God  and  the 
Father,  when  He  shall  have  brought  to  nought  all 

1  St.  John  v,  2  St.  John  vi.  ■  Phil.  iii.  20,  21. 


/ 


74        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

principality  and  power  and  virtue ;  for  He  must 
reign  until  He  has  put  all  enemies  under  His  feet, 
and  the  enemy  Death  shall  be  destroyed  last ;  for 
He  hath  put  all  things  under  His  feet ;  whereas  he 
says  all  things  are  put  under  Him,  undoubtedly  He 
is  excepted  who  put  all  things  under  Him,  and  when 
all  things  shall  be  subdued  unto  Him,  then  the  Son 
also  Himself  shall  be  subject  unto  Him  that  put  all 
things  under  Him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all.' * 

Texts  like  the  foregoing — and  it  would  be  easy 
to  quote  many  more  to  the  same  effect — point 
clearly  to  a  power  in  Our  Lord's  Personality  which 
is  not  the  power  of  the  Godhead  itself,  but  is  a 
power  of  Christ's  manhood,  and  yet  it  is  a  power 
which  is  almost  omnipotent.  Scholastic  theo- 
logians have  expressed  it  in  a  formula  of  their  own 
coining  :  '  The  instrumental  power  of  Christ ' — 
'  Instrumentum  Verbi  Dei.'  It  expresses  the  most 
wonderful  thing  in  the  simplest  terms. 

As  I  have  already  insinuated,  from  this  central 
principle  there  flow  many  spiritual  possibilities ; 
and  here  I  want  the  reader  to  pay  great  attention 
to  another  doctrine  of  St.  Thomas  which  is  merely 
a  corollary  of  the  doctrine  already  enunciated. 
Our  Lord's  life,  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension 
are  the  instruments  of  Divinity  for  our  sanctification, 
our  life,  our  resurrection,  and  our  ascension.  It 
is  clear,  of  course,  that  Our  Lord  is  our  model,  in 

1  i  Cor.  xv.  24-28. 


*  INSTRUMENTS!  CONJUNCTUM  '       75 

His  life,  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension.  It 
is  clear  again  that  Our  Lord  through  His  life  and 
death  atoned  for  us,  merited  for  us,  prayed  for  us  ; 
such  causal  influences  on  the  part  of  Our  Lord  with 
respect  to  mankind  are  called  moral  influences, 
moral  causes.  But  there  is  more,  and  there  must 
be  more,  if  scriptural  expressions  as  well  as  the 
language  of  Catholic  tradition  are  not  to  be  treated 
as  hyperbolical.  Christ's  death  is  our  life  ;  Christ's 
resurrection  is  our  resurrection. 

There  is  nothing  more  instructive  from  this 
point  of  view  than  to  read  the  whole  of  the  forty- 
eighth  question  of  the  third  part  of  the  Summa  : 
'  On  the  way  in  which  Our  Lord's  passion  brought 
about  our  salvation.'  First  article  :  '  Did  Christ's 
passion  cause  our  salvation  by  manner  of  merit  ?  ' 
The  answer  is  of  course  in  the  affirmative.  Second 
article  :  '  Did  Christ's  passion  cause  our  salvation 
by  manner  of  satisfaction  ?  '  Again  the  answer  is 
in  the  affirmative.  Third  article  :  '  Did  Christ's 
passion  cause  our  salvation  by  manner  of  a  sacrifice  ? ' 
Again  he  says  Yes.  Fourth  and  fifth  articles : 
'  Did  Christ,  and  Christ  alone,  cause  our  salvation 
by  manner  of  redemption  ? '  The  answer  is 
affirmative  to  both  parts  of  the  question.  Sixth 
and  last  article  :  '  Did  Christ's  passion  cause  our 
salvation  by  manner  of  efficiency  ?  '  (per  modum 
efflcientiae).  Efficiency  in  scholastic  language  is 
physical  efficiency  as  opposed  to  a  moral  claim. 


76        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

'  My  answer  is  this/  says  St.  Thomas  ;  '  there  is  a 
double  set  of  efficient  agents,  the  principal  agent 
and  the  instrumental  agent :  the  principal  efficient 
agent  of  the  human  salvation  is  God.  But  as 
Christ's  humanity  is  the  instrument  of  Divinity,  as 
said  already,  through  a  direct  consequence  all  the 
actions  and  sufferings  of  Christ  work  out  instru- 
mentally  under  the  power  of  Divinity  the  human 
salvation,  and  therefore  Christ's  passion  causes 
human  salvation  by  way  of  efficiency.' 

In  this  same  article  St.  Thomas  quotes  an 
objection  to  this  great  theory.  The  objection  is 
this  :  There  is  no  effective  bodily  action  except 
through  contact ;  but  Christ's  passion  could  not 
have  contact  with  all  men  ;  therefore  He  could 
not  bring  about  the  salvation  of  all  men  by  means 
of  a  physical  efficiency.  I  quote  the  answer 
literally : — 

'  To  the  second  objection  I  reply  that  though 
the  passion  of  Christ  be  a  bodily  phenomenon, 
it  has  spiritual  power  from  the  Divinity  that  is 
united  with  it,  and  therefore  it  has  efficiency  by 
means  of  a  spiritual  contact — that  is  to  say,  by 
faith,  and  the  sacrament  of  faith.' 

This  last  clause,  '  by  faith,  and  the  sacra- 
ment of  faith,'  means  this  :  that  faith  in  individual 
souls  by  which  they  are  saved  is  caused  by  Christ's 
passion,  in  the  manner  of  an  efficiency.  To  receive 
faith  is  to  be  touched  by  Christ's  passion.     With 


'  instrument™  CONJUNCTUM  '      w 

greater  clearness  still  is  this  doctrine  stated  in 
the  sixth  article  of  the  fiftieth  question.  There 
St.  Thomas  asks  whether  Christ's  death  did  any- 
thing for  our  salvation.  By  death  he  means, 
not  exactly  the  act  of  dying,  but  the  actual  state 
of  death.  There  is  an  obvious  objection :  the 
dead  Christ  could  not  merit,  from  the  very  fact 
of  His  being  dead  ;  therefore  though  the  dying 
Christ  might  merit,  the  dead  Christ  could  not 
do  anything  for  us.  '  Yes/  says  St.  Thomas, 
1  the  dead  Christ  could  not  be  the  cause  of  our 
salvation,  in  the  manner  of  merit,  but  he  could 
be  a  cause  of  salvation  in  the  manner  of  an  efficiency, 
because  even  in  death  Divinity  was  not  separated 
from  Our  Lord's  Flesh,  and  therefore  whatever 
happened  to  Our  Lord's  dead  Body  is  to  us  a 
source  of  salvation  in  virtue  of  the  Divinity  united 
with  it.' 

The  same  doctrine  occurs  again  with  the  causality 
of  Our  Lord's  resurrection.  I  cannot  resist  the 
temptation  of  quoting  once  more;  my  quotation 
is  taken  from  the  first  article  of  the  fifty-sixth 
question.  '  Christ's  resurrection,'  says  St.  Thomas, 
!  is  the  efficient  cause  of  our  resurrection  because 
Christ's  Humanity  precisely  from  being  a  risen 
humanity  is  in  a  way  the  instrument  of  His  Divinity, 
and  works  in  the  power  of  the  Divinity,  and  there- 
fore as  all  other  things  which  Christ  did  in  his 
Humanity  or  suffered  in  His  Humanity  are  to  us 


?8        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

a  source  of  salvation  in  virtue  of  His  Divinity, 
Christ's  resurrection  also  is  an  efficient  cause  of 
our  resurrection  through  Divine  Power,  to  whom 
it  belongs  to  quicken  the  dead  ;  for  this  Divine 
Power  is  present  to  and  has  contact  with  all  places 
and  all  times  ;  and  this  contact  of  power  suffices 
to  explain  that  efficiency  of  Christ's  resurrection.' 

In  an  earlier  question  of  this  third  part  of  the 
Summa1  St.  Thomas  has  another  application  of  this 
great  principle.  Through  it  he  explains  the  possibility 
for  Christ  to  be  the  life-giving  Head  to  the  heavenly 
spirits  in  His  Humanity.  How  could  humanity  be 
to  angelic  spirits  the  source  of  spiritual  perfection  ? 
■  Christ's  Humanity,'  says  St.  Thomas,  '  in  virtue 
of  the  spiritual  nature,  that  is  the  Divine  nature, 
is  able  to  cause  something  (spiritual)  not  only 
in  the  spirits  of  men,  but  also  in  the  spirits  of 
angels,  on  account  of  that  most  intimate  union 
of  the  Humanity  with  God — that  is  to  say,  Hypo- 
static Union.'  Christ  gives  something  spiritual 
to  the  angels  through  His  Humanity,  but  the 
Humanity  does  it  in  virtue  of  the  Divinity.  It 
is  again  the  Divine  Instrumentality. 

I  do  not  think  I  owe  the  reader  an  apology 
for  keeping  him  so  long  in  these  high  theological 
regions  ;  the  Church's  greatest  divine,  St.  Thomas, 
can  never  be  understood  unless  we  grasp  his  prin- 
ciples of  the  Divine  Instrumentality  in  connection 

1  Quest.  8,  art.  4. 


'  INSTRUMENTUM  CONJUNCTUM '       79 

with  our  Lord's  Humanity.  If  once  we  grasp  it,  it 
becomes  a  most  sweet,  a  most  devotional  principle. 
We  shall  feel  soon  how  near  we  are,  after  all,  in 
our  spiritual  life  to  Christ's  life,  death,  and 
resurrection.  Nothing  will  surprise  us  any  more 
in  what  we  read  of  the  mystical  unions  of  the 
life  of  the  saint  with  Christ's  life.  Infinite,  un- 
changing, all-present  Divinity,  for  whom  there 
is  no  yesterday  nor  to-morrow,  simply  uses  the 
actions  of  Our  Lord  as  a  most  beautiful  tool  for 
the  sanctification  of  souls.  Christ's  death  on 
the  Cross  is  as  truly  and  as  directly  the  cause  of 
my  sanctification  in  the  hands  of  Godhead  as 
the  pen  with  which  I  write  is  the  cause  of  the 
letters  that  cover  the  paper  on  which  I  write. 
The  mystical  possibilities  of  this  great  theory 
of  St.  Thomas  are  greater  than  anything  we  could 
imagine. 

In  one  of  the  above  quotations  from  St.  Thomas 
the  great  doctor  says  that  Christ's  Humanity, 
precisely  because  it  is  a  risen  humanity,  is  a  fit 
instrument  in  the  hands  of  God  to  bring  about  our 
own  resurrection.  We  must  remember  what  we 
said  at  the  beginning,  that  every  instrument  has  a 
fitness  of  its  own  for  a  definite  and  specific  purpose. 
Christ  is  the  fit  instrument  of  our  resurrection 
because  He  is  a  risen  Christ.  We  may  say  like- 
wise that  Our  Lord  is  a  fit  instrument  of  every  kind 
of  sanctification  and  spiritual  purification  because 


80        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

He  has  suffered  in  His  Body,  because  at  one  time 
His  Body  was  a  dead  body  ;  through  His  passion 
and  death  His  Humanity  acquired  a  most  eminent 
fitness  to  be  in  the  hands  of  God  the  instrument  of 
the  most  miraculous  graces  and  resurrections. 

From  all  that  precedes  we  see  how  the  whole 
supernatural  world  rests  on  the  shoulders  of  Christ's 
Humanity.  In  the  whole  work  of  our  salvation 
and  sanctification  Christ's  Divinity  does  not  come 
in,  except  as  the  higher  cause.  We  know  that 
Divinity  is  behind  it  all,  yet  Divinity,  being  infinite 
truth  and  reality,  never  allows  the  Humanity  to 
shirk  any  work  that  may  possibly  be  done  by 
Humanity.  There  is  only  one  instance  in  which 
Divinity  as  such  is  directly  appealed  to  in  the 
work  of  our  salvation  :  it  is  the  adequate  repara- 
tion given  to  God's  offended  majesty.  Of  this  I 
shall  say  more  later  on.  In  everything  else  it  is 
the  Humanity  that  does  the  work.  It  does  it  indeed 
as  the  instrument  of  Divinity,  but  it  does  it  none 
the  less  directly. 

To  come  back  to  our  original  comparison,  we 
may  navigate  for  a  long  time  on  the  stream  of 
Christ's  human  life  and  Christ's  human  perfection ; 
we  may  do  marvels  like  those  that  go  down  to  the 
sea,  we  may  see  great  wonders  long  before  we  have 
to  come  to  the  ocean  of  His  Divinity. 

The  thought  of  this  omnipotence  of  Our  Lord's 
Humanity  ought  to  be  to  us  a  source  of  peace  and 


1 INSTRUMENTUM  CONJUNCTUM  '       81 

rest.  '  These  things  I  have  spoken  to  you  that  in 
Me  you  may  have  peace  ;  in  the  world  you  shall 
have  distress  ;  but  have  confidence,  I  have  overcome 
the  world.'  * 

In  Our  Lord  Himself  we  see  the  grandest  realisa- 
tion of  a  deep  spiritual  principle  enunciated  by  Him 
in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke.  '  He  that  has  shall 
receive  and  he  shall  abound,  and  he  that  has  not, 
even  what  he  has  shall  be  taken  away  from  him/ 

Hypostatic  Union,  far  from  making  Our  Lord's 
Humanity  complete,  requires  in  our  Lord's  Humanity 
the  presence  of  a  new  gift :  the  gift  of  sanctifying 
grace. 

Sanctifying  grace  is  not  Divinity  itself,  it  is 
something  created ;  it  is  the  greatest  possible 
resemblance  with  God  which  a  spirit  may  possess. 
Sanctifying  grace  differs  entirely  from  the  Divine 
Instrumentality  spoken  of  above.  Yet  it  is  owing 
to  the  fact  of  the  Hypostatic  Union  and  to  the  fact 
of  the  Divine  Instrumentality  that  sanctifying  grace 
is  in  Our  Lord. 

Sanctifying  grace  is  a  necessary  concomitant 
in  Christ's  soul  of  Hypostatic  Union  and  Divine 
Instrumentality.  St.  Thomas  devotes  the  seventh 
and  eighth  questions  of  the  third  part  to  Our  Lord's 
sanctifying  grace.  In  the  first  article  of  the 
seventh  question  he  says  that  the  reasons  why  there 
must  be  in  Our  Lord  sanctifying  grace  are  precisely 
1  St,  Johm  xvi.  33. 


82        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Hypostatic  Union  and  Divine  Instrumentality. 
Christ's  soul  is  united  with  Divinity,  but  Christ's 
soul  is  not  Divinity  itself.  To  be  united  with 
Divinity  does  not  make  it  into  Divinity,  there- 
fore it  must  be  made  as  divine  as  possible,  it  must 
resemble  Divinity  as  closely  as  possible  ;  this  is  done 
through  sanctifying  grace.  Union  between  two 
is  thinkable  only  when  the  two  remain  two  distinct 
beings  in  the  union ;  if  they  became  one  being  it 
would  be  no  longer  a  union,  but  a  fusion ;  there- 
fore in  Hypostatic  Union  Our  Lord's  humanity 
remains  quite  distinct.  This  is  why  the  presence 
of  Divinity,  far  from  rendering  sanctifying  grace 
superfluous,  makes  its  possession  of  much  greater 
necessity  for  Our  Lord  than  for  any  other  creature, 
otherwise  the  union  would  be  an  ill-assorted 
union. 

Then  again,  from  the  point  of  view  of  Divine 
Instrumentality,  sanctifying  grace  becomes  an  abso- 
lute necessity  for  Our  Lord.  '  Christ's  Humanity/ 
says  St.  Thomas,  '  is  the  instrument  of  Divinity, 
but  He  is  not  like  an  inanimate  instrument,  which 
has  no  action  of  its  own,  but  is  merely  moved  by  a 
higher  agent ;  He  is,  on  the  contrary,  an  instrument 
that  is  animated  by  a  rational  soul,  which  in  the 
very  act  of  being  used  has  an  action  of  its  own,  and 
therefore  for  the  sake  of  congenital  action  He  was 
bound  to  have  sanctifying  grace.' 
1  Quest.  7,  art.  i. 


•  INSTRUMENTUM  CON  JUNCTUM  '       83 

The  whole  Humanity  of  Christ  must  be  thought  of 
as  being  first  permeated  with  spiritual  vitalities,  such 
as  sanctifying  grace,  before  it  could  be  a  fit  instrument 
for  man's  sanctification  in  the  hands  of  God  ;  with- 
out those  spiritual  vitalities  the  instrument  would 
have  lacked  natural  fitness. 

To  what  extent  did  our  Lord  possess  sanctifying 
grace  ?  Fulness  of  grace  is  constantly  attributed  to 
our  Lord.  St.  Thomas  says  it  was  not  actually  infi- 
nite grace;  but  it  was  such  a  grace  as  to  establish  a 
kind  of  proportion  between  Christ's  soul  and  Christ's 
Divinity.  He  has  as  much  grace  as  is  necessary 
to  make  the  union  between  the  human  soul  and 
Divinity  a  well-assorted  union.  God  alone  there- 
fore could  measure  the  extent  of  Our  Lord's  grace. 
God  alone  could  be  judge  of  the  measure  of  sancti- 
fying grace  that  would  make  of  Christ's  Humanity 
a  fit  and  harmonious  instrument  in  the  hands  of 
Divinity. 

It  would  be  a  dangerous  tendency  if  the  keen 
realisation  of  our  spiritual  privileges  and  respon- 
sibilities were  to  make  us  overlook  Our  Lord's 
Humanity  for  the  sake  of  something  exclusively 
spiritual.  Catholic  doctrine  never  detaches  man's 
attention  from  Our  Lord's  Humanity.  Christ's 
action  as  man  is  the  greatest  spirit-reality  for  the 
redeemed  soul.  Where  spiritual  life  is  highest  and 
sincerest,  devotion  to  Our  Lord's  Humanity  is 
tenderest  and  the  feeling  of  dependence  on  Him 

G   2 


84       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

strongest.  It  may  be  stated  as  an  unquestionable 
principle  that  Our  Lord  in  His  manhood  is  to  the 
human  spirit  everything  that  makes  it  great  and 
happy. 

We  know  little  of  Our  Lord's  relation  with  the 
angels,  except  that  He  is  the  head  and  king  of 
angels  ;  but  to  the  human  spirit  in  the  present  life 
and  in  the  future  He  is  much  more. 

The  expressions  of  the  inspired  scriptures,  where 
are  stated  Our  Lord's  relations  to  man,  and  more 
particularly  to  the  soul  of  man,  are  astoundingly 
energetic.  Christ  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and 
justice,  and  sanctification,  and  redemption.  He  is 
our  life,  He  is  our  resurrection  ;  as  in  Adam  we  all 
fell,  so  in  Christ  we  shall  all  rise ;  and  there  are  a 
hundred  other  expressions  that  all  point  to  much 
more  direct  and  real  influence  of  Our  Lord  on  every 
soul  than  we  commonly  suppose. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE   AIM   OF   HYPOSTATIC    UNION 

The  presence  of  the  Second  Person  of  the  Godhead  in 
the  individual  human  nature  is  essentially,  though 
not  exclusively,  dynamic  ;  it  is  essentially  a  power 
that  elevates  the  assumed  individual  human  nature. 

It  is  perhaps  a  theological  view  of  which  it  may 
be  said  that  it  has  become  slightly  obscured  even 
amongst  Catholic  theologians  of  the  latter  days  ; 
but  there  is  no  doubt  as  to  the  position  which  this 
view  holds  in  the  Christology  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas. 
It  is  a  very  refreshing  view,  and  one  that  may  be 
called  most  appropriately,  as  I  said,  the  dynamic 
view  of  Hypostatic  Union. 

In  more  recent  theological  works  the  view 
taken  of  the  presence  of  the  Divinity  in  the  individual 
human  nature  is  exclusively  what  I  might  call 
the  static  view.  Theologians  accept  the  fact 
of  the  Hypostatic  Union,  of  the  presence  of  the 
fulness  of  Godhead  in  Christ's  Humanity,  and  there 
they  remain.  From  such  presence  they  all  con- 
clude the   infinite    moral    dignity    of    Christ.    A 


86       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

human  nature  that  bears  within  itself  the  fulness 
of  Godhead,  that  is  united  hypostatically  with  the 
Second  Person  of  the  Trinity,  shares  in  the  infinitude 
of  sanctity  and  dignity  proper  to  Godhead  itself. 
They  say,  for  instance,  that  Christ's  sufferings  had 
infinite  atoning  power  because  they  were  the 
sufferings  of  a  human  organism  hypostatically 
united  to  Godhead.  But  beyond  that  communi- 
cation of  infinitude  of  moral  worth,  the  more  recent 
theologies  know  little  of  an  influence  of  the  Divine 
Person  on  the  human  nature  in  Christ ;  their  view 
of  the  Hypostatic  Union,  as  I  said,  is  exclusively  a 
static  view. 

The  two  terms  '  static '  and  '  dynamic  -  are  not 
contradictory ;  the  same  thing  may  be  partly 
static,  partly  dynamic;  so  I  should  say  that  the 
view  of  St.  Thomas  is  a  combination  of  the  static 
and  the  dynamic.  For  him  Hypostatic  Union  is 
indeed  the  presence  of  the  Divinity  in  an  individual 
human  nature,  but  it  is  a  presence  full  of  activities, 
full  of  vital  influences  ;  it  is  more  than  a  mere 
communication  of  moral  worth  ;  it  is  an  elevation 
of  all  the  vital  powers  of  Christ's  Humanity,  natural 
and  supernatural. 

This  is  merely  another  view,  another  statement, 
of  his  beloved  expression  that  Christ's  Humanity 
is  in  all  things  instrumentum  conjunctum  Divinitatis. 
Divinity,  through  Hypostatic  Union,  through  that 
intimacy  of  presence  implied  in  Hypostatic  Union, 


THE  AIM  OF  HYPOSTATIC  UNION      87 

has  become  the  master  of  that  Humanity  in  a  way 
that  is  not  possible  outside  Hypostatic  Union,  and, 
owing  to  that  complete  and  wonderful  mastery, 
God  does  in  Christ  works  of  the  spiritual  order, 
which  it  would  not  be  possible  for  any  created 
nature  to  be  the  agent  of,  unless  that  nature  were 
hypostatically  united  with  Divinity. 

More  simply  I  should  state  the  matter  thus  : 
Hypostatic  Union  is  not  a  thing  that  exists  for 
its  own  sake,  but  it  is  the  necessary  means  to  raise 
up  an  individual  human  nature  to  such  a  height 
as  to  make  it  capable  of  doing  the  work  of  human 
redemption  and  sanctification.  In  Hypostatic 
Union  God  has  shown  forth  His  power,  because  He 
has  raised  up  a  human  nature  to  such  a  height  as 
to  make  it  capable  of  the  whole  work  of  redemption 
and  sanctification.  Christ's  human  soul  and  human 
body,  through  being  united  hypostatically  with  the 
Second  Person  of  the  Trinity,  has  acquired  un- 
paralleled fitness  to  be  in  the  hands  of  God  the 
instrument  of  every  spiritual  marvel — a  fitness 
which  a  human  nature  could  never  possess  outside 
Hypostatic  Union.  No  amount  of  sanctifying  grace 
could  give  such  fitness,  and  it  may  be  said  that  this 
fitness  is  precisely  the  whole  aim  of  Hypostatic 
Union. 

It  is  easy  to  see  how  the  older  view,  which  I  call 
in  modern  phraseology  the  dynamic  view  of  Hypo- 
static Union,  considerably  affects  Christian  piety. 


88       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

The  human  being  we  love  under  the  name  of  Jesus 
is  the  main  object  in  the  whole  of  our  Christ ology. 
It  is  that  human  being  that  atones  for  our  sins  ;  it  is 
that  human  being  that  directly  forgives  our  sins ;  it 
is  that  human  being  that  directly  raises  from  their 
corruption  those  that  are  spiritually  and  physically 
dead ;  it  is  that  human  being  that  directly  is  the 
Father  of  the  whole  spiritual  world  to  come.  How 
can  a  man  do  these  things  ?  is  the  old  objection.  No 
man  can  do  it,  is  the  answer,  unless  he  be  hyposta- 
tically  united  with  God  ;  but  being  once  hypostatic- 
ally  united  with  Divinity,  man  has  a  native  fitness 
to  do  all  those  things.  He  does  them  in  virtue  of  His 
Divinity,  it  is  true ;  but  it  would  be  wrong  to  think 
that  by  this  expression,  '  in  virtue  of  His  Divinity/ 
is  meant  an  exclusively  divine  action,  in  the  sense 
that  the  God  who  dwells  in  Christ  does  it.  No,  it  is 
that  human  being  called  Jesus  who  does  it,  and  He 
has  become  capable  of  doing  it  simply  because  He 
is  hypostatically  united  with  Godhead ;  without 
such  union  He  could  never  do  such  works. 

The  merely  static  view  of  the  presence  of 
Divinity  in  Christ  through  Hypostatic  Union  might 
easily  lead  to  a  concept  of  Christ's  Personality 
that  accentuates  the  duality  of  natures  in  Him 
at  the  expense  of  the  union  of  the  two  natures. 
With  all  due  reverence,  might  I  be  allowed  to  say 
that  there  is  a  danger  of  our  thinking  of  Christ  in 
layers,  with   the  consequent  feeling   of  unreality? 


THE  AIM  OF  HYPOSTATIC  UNION      89 

The  older  theology  was  as  firm  a  believer  in  the 
differences  of  the  two  natures  in  Christ,  the  divine 
and  the  human ;  but  the  two  natures  for  the  older 
theology  are  not  two  separate  layers  of  life  in 
Christ's  Personality ;  there  is  a  most  intimate 
compenetration  of  activities  between  the  two 
natures,  the  divine  nature  using  the  human  nature 
as  its  instrumentum  conjunctum,  as  my  brain  uses 
my  arm  and  my  hand,  according  to  the  favourite 
simile  of  St.  Thomas. 

The  identification  of  the  two  natures  and  their 
confusion  into  one  entity  is  the  old  Eutychian 
heresy,  the  most  subtle  aberration  of  man  trying 
to  understand  the  psychology  of  Christ.  St. 
Thomas  has  shown  how  it  is  possible  to  conceive 
a  compenetration  of  the  two  natures  that  is  not  a 
confusion — the  compenetration  of  mutual  activities. 

The  Son  of  Man  stands  before  us  in  the  fulness 
of  Divine  Power  ;  and  Divinity,  far  from  diminishing 
His  manhood,  has  given  that  Humanity  undreamed 
of  powers  and  possibilities  that  will  make  every 
human  heart  in  this  world  and  in  the  next  find 
shelter  in  Him  as  the  birds  of  the  air  find  shelter 
in  the  mighty  tree  that  springs  up  from  the  mustard 
seed. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE  TWO  WILLS   AND  THE  TWO   OPERATIONS 
IN  CHRIST 

A  study  of  the  theological  controversies  of  the 
early  church-periods  reveals  a  different  temper 
from  the  temper  of  the  controversies  of  a  later 
date.  Christians  were  evidently  deeply  interested 
in  Christ's  Personality  and  in  Christ's  psychology — I 
might  almost  say  in  Christ's  intimate  life.  Perhaps 
it  is  more  congenial  to  the  Eastern  mind  to  analyse 
its  God  than  to  analyse  itself.  Western  doctrinal 
upheavals  have  always  been  more  or  less  about 
practical  things,  about  good  works,  about  sanctity, 
about  sacraments.  We  are  indebted,  however,  to 
the  East  and  its  theologians  for  that  most  perfect 
Christology  which  is  the  Church's  greatest  treasure. 
Controversies  about  the  two  wills  and  the 
two  operations  in  Christ  were  the  last  stages  of 
the  great  theological  battle  ;  the  sixth  and  seventh 
centuries  are  full  of  them,  both  ecclesiastically 
and  politically.  Monothelitism  is  the  received 
name  for  the  wrong  standpoint  in  that  matter ; 


TWO  WILLS  AND  TWO  OPERATIONS     91 

it  means  oneness  of  will,  whilst  the  Church  decided 
for  a  duality  of  wills  and  a  duality  of  operations 
in  Christ. 

The  Council  of  Ephesus  had  defined  the  oneness 
of  person  in  Christ ;  the  Council  of  Chalcedon  had 
defined  the  duality  of  natures  in  Christ.  Christ 
has  a  divine  nature  and  a  human  nature  in  one 
personality.  That  new  doubts  should  have  sprung 
up  is  comprehensible  enough ;  Christ's  will  was 
always  one  with  His  Father's  will,  Christ's  actions 
were  always  in  obedience  to  His  Father's  com- 
mands ;  so  it  would  seem  that,  in  spite  of  the  duality 
of  nature,  there  was  oneness  of  will  and  oneness 
of  operation.  The  error  was  a  subtle  one,  and  no 
doubt  the  holiest  men  might  be  deceived.  After 
all,  oneness  with  God's  will  is  highest  sanctity. 
The  Latin  Church,  whose  theology  prevailed  in 
the  long  run,  considered  that  oneness  of  will  and 
oneness  of  operation  would  be  a  partial  renewing 
of  the  older  heresy  of  Eutyches.  Will  and  operation 
are  nature's  best  jewels ;  if  they  are  one  only 
in  Christ  and  not  two,  duality  of  nature  is  of  little 
avail ;  so  there  is  in  Christ  the  divine  will  and  the 
human  will,  the  divine  operation  and  the  human 
operation. 

This  much  for  the  historical  and  dogmatic 
stating  of  the  question.  But  duality  of  will  and 
operation  in  Christ  is  a  point  of  theology  full  of 
interest  to  those  to  whom  the  Christ-psychology  is 


92        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST' 

the  most  entrancing  psychology.  The  Eastern 
mind  that  fell  into  Monothelitism  overlooked  a 
distinction  which  many  other  minds  have  over- 
looked :  the  distinction  between  the  will  as  a  power 
and  the  will  as  an  object.  There  can  never  be 
identification  of  powers,  but  there  may  be  identifica- 
tion of  objects.  When  I  say  that  my  will  and 
somebody's  will  are  one,  I  mean  to  say  that  we 
strive  after  the  same  object,  that  we  love  the  same 
object,  that  we  agree  about  the  same  object ;  so 
in  Christ  there  never  was,  and  there  never  could 
be,  two  wills — in  the  sense  of  two  conflicting  and 
contradictory  objects ;  whatever  was  willed  by 
Divinity  was  also  willed  by  humanity.  Such  an 
identification  of  will  is  a  perfection  ;  fusion  of  wills 
as  powers  would  be,  on  the  contrary,  a  great  loss ; 
it  would  be,  in  fact,  the  destruction  of  nature. 

But  there  is  one  consideration  which  is  of  utmost 
importance  both  in  Christ's  psychology  and  in 
our  own  psychology  :  how  far  is  that  oneness  of 
object  preserved  in  the  reluctance  of  our  will  powers 
when  we  have  to  do  a  hard  thing  which  we  know  to 
be  God's  will,  or,  more  clearly,  the  object  of  God's 
will.  That  there  was  such  a  reluctance  in  Christ 
is  evident  from  His  prayer  and  agony  in  the  garden, 
related  more  explicitly  by  St.  Luke  and  alluded  to 
by  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark.  '  My  soul  is  sorrowful 
even  unto  death.' 1 

1  St.  Mark  xiv.  34. 


TWO  WILLS  AND  TWO  OPERATIONS      93 

That  there  was  a  tremendous  struggle  in  Christ's 
soul  at  that  hour  is  evident  from  the  sweat  of 
blood.  Yet  oneness  of  will  with  the  Father's 
will  was  part  of  Christ's  unalterable  sanctity. 
The  solution  of  this  apparent  contradiction  lies  in 
the  distinction  between  the  higher  human  will  and 
the  lower  human  will.  The  higher  will  is  made 
of  reason,  the  lower  will  is  made  of  sensations  and 
impressions.  The  two  wills  may  follow  different 
lines — opposite  lines  even ;  it  is  man's  struggle; 
which  is  not  always  a  struggle  between  good  and 
evil,  but  is  as  frequently  a  struggle  between  the 
higher  good  and  the  lower  good.  Now  oneness 
with  the  divine  will  is  preserved  through  the 
stability  of  the  higher  will,  that  it  should  carry 
out  its  purpose  even  against  the  most  stubborn 
reluctance  of  the  will  of  impression.  Such  was 
Christ's  oneness  of  will.  '  Abba,  Father,  all  things 
are  possible  to  Thee;  remove  this  chalice  from 
me  :  but  not  what  I  will,  but  what  Thou  wilt.' 1 
That  duality  of  will  which  the  Catholic  Church 
adopted  as  part  of  her  Christology  is  really  the 
most  beautiful  trait  in  our  theology  of  Christ, 
because  in  it  we  find  the  glorification  of  human 
freedom  wonderfully  combined  with  the  oneness 
of  the  divine  purpose. 

St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  who  is  as  great  a  believer 
in  the  duality  of  wills  and  operations  in  Christ  as 

1  St.  Mark  xiv.  36. 


94       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

any  other  theologian,  has  conceived  another  one- 
ness of  will  besides  the  oneness  of  objects.  I 
quote  him  literally  from  the  first  article  of  the 
nineteenth  question,  in  the  answer  to  the  second 
objection.  '  Therefore  the  operation  which  is  of  the 
human  nature  in  Christ,  as  far  as  it  is  the  instrument 
of  Divinity,  is  not  different  from  the  operation  of  the 
Divinity  ;  for  the  salvation  through  which  Christ's 
humanity  saves  is  not  different  from  the  salvation 
through  which  His  Divinity  saves.' 

In  this  sentence  we  have  practically  all  that 
oneness  in  Christ's  life  we  want ;  it  is  a  deep  concept 
to  say  that  there  are  not  two  savings  in  Christ, 
one  done  by  His  Divinity  and  one  done  by  His 
humanity  ;  on  the  contrary,  it  is  all  one  act,  owing 
to  the  wonderful  instrumental  elevation  and  influ- 
ence, made  so  much  of  by  St.  Thomas. 

No  doubt,  thoughts  of  that  kind  had  been 
floating  in  the  Eastern  mind.  Salvation  was  God's 
work,  God's  will,  God's  love ;  it  could  not  think 
of  a  dual  salvation.  But  it  was  reserved  to  a 
Western  genius  to  show  how  with  a  duality  of  wills 
and  powers  there  could  be  oneness  of  operation. 


CHAPTER  XV 

Christ's  knowledge 

Our  theology  on  Christ's  knowledge  is  guided 
completely  by  a  twofold  entirety  in  Christ — namely, 
He  is  entirely  human,  and  He  is  a  principle  of  life 
to  the  entirety  of  the  human  race. 

The  various  classes  of  knowledge  which  theology 
attributes  to  our  Lord  are  as  indispensable  to  this 
twofold  function  of  His  as  our  nerves  and  sinews 
are  indispensable  to  us  in  order  to  make  of  our 
body  a  healthy,  active,  agile  body,  whose  very  life 
is  a  feeling  of  refreshing  well-being. 

At  first  sight  the  conclusions  of  theology  in  this 
matter  may  seem  arbitrary ;  it  might  appear  as  if  the 
theologian  had  fallen  into  the  trap  that  lies  before 
every  theological  idealistic  hero-worshipper  and 
millennium  dreamer  :  you  simply  make  your  hero 
stand  for  every  beautiful  abstraction ;  once  in  the 
dreamland  of  sanctity,  there  is  no  more  reason  to 
draw  the  line  than  there  is  in  fairyland.  A 
mountain  of  gold  is  as  easily  imagined  as  a 
house  of  gold.  As  Christ  is  the  ideal,  and  must  be 
the  ideal,  we  simply  hang  on  Him  all  the  spiritual 


96       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

glories  we  can  think  of,  and  afterwards  we  call  it 
theology.  Such,  I  say,  might  be  the  cautious  attitude 
even  of  a  reverential  mind  towards  a  theologian's 
wisdom.  Is  it  anything  else,  says  the  critical  reader, 
than  an  ordinary  instance  of  that  love  of  accumula- 
tion so  noticeable  in  the  hero-worshipper  ? 

Careful  study  of  the  argumentation  of  the 
masters  of  sacred  wisdom  in  that  matter  reveals  a 
quite  different  temper  :  it  is  not  the  temper  of  the 
idealist,  it  is  the  temper  of  the  psychologist.  The 
theology  of  our  Lord's  knowledge  is  analytic,  not 
synthetic  ;  if  it  postulates  various  classes  of  know- 
ledge in  our  Lord,  it  postulates  them  as  life-functions, 
not  as  the  ornaments  of  an  infinitely  privileged 
nature.  Theology  simply  says  that  without  those 
various  kinds  of  knowledge  Christ  could  never  be 
entirely  human,  that  He  could  never  be  the  life  of 
the  entire  human  race. 

So  little  indeed  has  the  naive  love  of  the  hero- 
worshipper  for  the  accumulation  of  glories  given  the 
tune  in  this  matter,  that  this  point  has,  on  the  con- 
trary, acquired  a  kind  of  secondary  celebrity  in  the 
history  of  theology  for  a  retractation  of  St.  Thomas 
based  on  psychological  considerations.  In  his  earlier 
works  St.  Thomas  had  held  the  opinion  that  in  Christ 
there  was  no  kind  of  acquired  knowledge  of  the 
experimental  class.  This  view  he  retracts  as  being 
contrary  to  a  deeper  understanding  of  the  workings 
of  Christ's  human  nature. 


CHRIST'S  KNOWLEDGE  97 

Before  proceeding,  I  must  give  the  reader  a 
synoptic  view  of  the  various  kinds  of  rational 
knowledge  of  which  Catholic  theology  speaks.  The 
classification  is  short,  including  only  four  members. 
But  it  is  a  classification  which  is  absolutely  indis- 
pensable to  theology ;  without  it  many  of  the 
revealed  truths  would  lack  rational  meaning. 

First  and  highest  is  the  divine  knowledge,  the 
knowledge  which  God  has  of  Himself  and  of  every- 
thing else  besides.     This  is  increated  knowledge. 

Then,  coming  to  the  rational  creature,  there  is 
the  Blessed  Vision  of  God,  called  technically 
'  beatific  vision/  It  is  an  entirely  supernatural, 
I  might  almost  say  an  entirely  miraculous,  kind  of 
knowledge,  granted  only  to  the  spirits  perfect  in 
charity  and  having  reached  the  goal  of  eternal 
fixity  in  goodness.  By  means  of  this  knowledge 
a  spirit,  either  human  or  angelic,  is  enabled  to  see 
God  in  His  own  native  splendour,  and  he  is  enabled 
to  see  in  God  many  things  of  which  God  is  the  origin, 
and  of  which  God  has  knowledge. 

After  that  we  come  to  spirit-knowledge  properly 
so-called.  A  pure  spirit  is  created  with  the  full 
knowledge  of  all  things  that  are  equal  to  him, 
or  lower  than  himself,  besides  his  having  a  partial 
knowledge  of  beings  higher  than  himself.  This 
knowledge  does  not  depend,  in  its  essentials,  on 
sanctity ;  even  a  fallen  spirit  retains  it.  Such 
knowledge  is  complete  in  the  spirit's  mind  from 


98        THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

the  first  moment  of  his  existence.  No  new  ideas 
come  to  the  spirit,  except  by  special  grace.  But 
there  may  be  new  applications  of  the  innate  idea. 
The  spirit's  perfection  is  such  as  to  postulate  that 
initial  fulness  of  wisdom. 

The  fourth  kind  of  rational  knowledge  belongs 
to  the  human  spirit,  in  its  state  of  union  with  the 
body.  It  is  the  knowledge  acquired  by  the  mind 
through  the  infinitely  varied  instrumentality  of 
the  senses.  It  is  the  wonderful  schooling  through 
the  external  world,  with  its  ever  new  experiences 
and  surprises,  not  to  speak  of  its  great  lessons 
and  possible  discoveries. 

I  need  not  enter  into  all  the  divisions  and 
varieties  that  may  be  found  within  each  of 
the  four  categories.  I  mention,  as  it  were,  four 
continents,  four  planes  of  intellectual  activities ; 
but  I  lay  no  claim  to  having  said  anything  as  to 
the  manifold  wonders  that  may  be  hidden  within 
their  boundaries. 

Leaving  alone  the  first  kind  of  knowledge 
mentioned,  God's  knowledge  in  Himself  and  of 
Himself,  and  which  is  a  divine  and  unchanging 
act,  the  three  other  kinds  of  knowledge,  created 
knowledge,  may  vary  endlessly  in  extent  and 
vividness  according  to  the  sanctity  or  perfection 
of  the  individual,  human  or  angelic.  Moreover — 
and  this  is  a  point  of  utmost  importance  in  theo- 
logical matters — the  three  kinds  may  be  in  the 


CHRIST'S  KNOWLEDGE  99 

same  mind,  at  the  same  time,  regarding  the  same 
objects  of  knowledge.  In  other  words,  there  is 
no  apparent  contradiction  in  the  assumption  that 
a  human  being  may  know  all  about  another  human 
being,  at  the  same  time,  in  the  vision  of  God,  in 
the  angelic  mode  of  knowledge,  and  in  virtue  of 
sense  observation.  Each  mode  of  knowing  would 
convey  something  which  the  other  modes  fail  to 
convey,  and  the  more  perfect  mode  would  not 
render  useless  the  services  of  the  less  perfect  mode, 
because  the  less  perfect  mode  represents  many 
times  its  object  in  a  more  congenital  and  more 
proportionate  way. 

Daily  experiences  supply  easy  analogies.  I  may 
know  of  some  clever  piece  of  mechanical  skill  from 
a  friend's  description  or  from  reading  ;  both  the 
book  and  the  friend  give  me  a  very  good  idea  of 
the  invention.  After  that  I  may  go  to  the  town 
where  it  is  on  view  and  look  at  it  myself.  Though 
I  walk  up  to  it  with  a  very  good  image  of  it  in 
my  brain,  when  I  actually  come  to  see  it,  my 
store  of  experiences  is  the  richer  for  the  sight. 
I  may  then  begin  a  process  of  mental  investigation  ; 
I  try  to  fathom  the  principle  of  the  invention ; 
I  may  succeed  in  following  in  my  own  mind  the 
road  which  the  original  inventor  followed  in  his, 
and  I  may  be  led  to  the  same  conclusions,  and 
arrive  concerning  that  very  thing  at  the  knowledge 
which  its  maker  had  before  he  carried  his  thoughts 

H  2 


ioo      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

into  execution.  Here  we  have  three  different 
modes  of  knowing  the  same  object ;  far  from 
excluding  or  superseding  each  other,  they  help  each 
other  towards  a  fuller  comprehension  of  the  little 
wonder.  This  is  of  course  a  mere  analogy  to 
illustrate  a  much  higher  train  of  thought :  how, 
for  instance,  there  may  be  new  intellectual  grati- 
fication to  meet  the  thing  that  was  seen  in  the 
light  of  God's  vision,  as  a  reflection  in  a  mirror, 
outside  God,  in  its  own  native  individuality,  through 
another  and  lower  mode  of  knowledge. 

In  Christ  there  are  at  the  same  time  all  the 
aforesaid  kinds  of  knowledge  :  there  is  the  infinite, 
the  divine  knowledge  of  the  Godhead ;  there  is 
the  threefold  created  knowledge  of  beatific  vision, 
of  angelic  cognition,  and  of  human  experience  and 
ratiocination. 

In  our  thoughts  on  the  Incarnation  there  is 
the  constant  danger  of  being  overwhelmed  by  the 
fact  of  Christ's  Divinity,  as  if  it  were  the  all- 
absorbing  and  all-effacing  splendour  of  Christ's 
wonderful  Personality.  But  we  ought  to  bear  in 
mind  the  great  truth  that  Divinity  was  united 
with  humanity  not  so  much  for  the  sake  of  that 
union,  however  adorable  it  may  be,  as  for  the 
sake  of  the  great  human  life  such  a  union  rendered 
possible.  So  in  this  matter  of  knowledge,  the 
presence  of  the  divine  mind  in  Christ's  person, 
far  from  rendering  superfluous  the  glories  of  the 


CHRIST'S  KNOWLEDGE  101 

human  mind,  has  no  other  end  in  view  than  precisely 
the  perfection  of  that  human  mind.  This  is  why 
St.  Thomas  says  that  if  in  Christ's  Person  there 
had  been  divine  knowledge  only,  Christ's  soul 
would  have  been  in  the  dark,  and  its  being  united 
with  the  Godhead  would  have  been  a  useless 
privilege.  Hypostatic  Union  took  place  in  order 
to  cause  in  Christ's  human  soul  such  bliss,  such 
lights,  as  to  make  of  it  in  its  turn  the  direct  source 
and  cause  of  all  the  bliss  and  all  the  light  that  will 
flood  the  minds  of  the  elect,  in  the  clear  vision  of 
God,  for  all  eternity.  It  would  not  seem  as  if  such 
a  height  and  such  a  power  of  beatific  vision  as 
to  make  it  the  efficient  cause  of  all  other  beatific 
visions,  in  ordinary  human  minds,  were  at  all 
possible  unless  Divine  Personality,  which  is  the 
Wisdom  of  God  the  Father,  were  united  with  that 
created  mind.  Unless  Christ  had  been  endowed 
with  beatific  vision  He  could  not  have  been  happy 
in  Himself ;  He  could  not  have  become  to  us  the 
efficient  cause  of  our  own  vision  of  God ;  He  could 
not  have  possessed  that  double  entirety  of  glorified 
humanity  that  makes  Him  what  He  is. 

This  same  principle  of  Christ's  entirety  makes 
it  imperative  on  the  theologian  to  ascribe  to  Him 
a  most  complete  and  a  most  far-reaching  intellectual 
knowledge,  which  cannot  have  its  origin  in  the 
experiences  of  sense,  and  which  at  the  same  time 
is  not  beatific  vision.     Christ's  human  mind  must 


ios       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

have  been  fully  developed,  must  have  possessed 
every  kind  of  perfection  a  created  intellect  may 
possess,  independently,  so  to  speak,  of  the  gift  of 
God's  vision,  simply  because  it  is  the  intellect 
of  a  man  who  has  the  double  privilege  of  being 
God-man  in  Himself,  and  the  King  of  the  human 
race  for  ever,  and,  by  a  kind  of  extension,  the  King 
of  the  whole  spirit-race.  The  whole  created  in- 
tellectual world  is  at  His  feet,  because  in  Him  the 
human  intellect  has  acquired  unparalleled  perfec- 
tion through  the  proximity  of  the  Godhead. 

It  was  precisely  this  incontrovertible  fulness  of 
intellectuality  that  made  it  seem  doubtful  whether 
there  was  any  room  for  the  workings  of  the  ordinary 
human  mind  in  Christ.  Why  should  one  so  full 
of  direct  intellectual  perceptions  learn  from  the 
store-house  of  sense  observations  ?  St.  Thomas 
himself  was  impressed  by  such  considerations,  as  I 
have  said  already.  But  St.  Thomas  learned  what 
we  all  learn  when  Christ  is  the  habitual  subject 
of  our  thoughts  :  the  necessity  of  keeping  Him  as 
human  as  possible,  in  spite  of  the  sublimities  of 
the  Hypostatic  Union,  and  even,  perhaps,  on 
account  of  those  very  sublimities. 

That  Christ's  human  intellect  should  be  filled 
with  pure  spirit-knowledge  of  all  things  belongs  to 
the  entirety  of  His  representative  role,  embodying 
in  Himself  the  whole  human  nature.  But  He  would 
not  have  been  in  Himself  an  entirely  human  being  if 


CHRIST'S  KNOWLEDGE  103 

He  had  not  acted  and  learned  precisely  like  a  human 
being.  Christ's  human  brain  is  the  most  powerful, 
the  most  active  that  ever  was.  The  attribute  of 
genius  belongs  to  Christ  more  than  to  any  other 
historical  personage.  He  may  be  called  the  greatest 
thinker,  the  greatest  philosopher,  without  any  im- 
propriety of  language.  He  possesses  in  the  most 
eminent  degree  what  makes  the  really  great  amongst 
men  so  powerful — a  serene,  wonderfully  penetrating 
mind  at  the  service  of  a  will  of  infinite  resolve 
and  considerateness.  The  higher  kind  of  know- 
ledge only  comes  in  as  a  kind  of  reserve  when  the 
organic  brain  of  Christ — for  such  is  the  expression 
best  suited  to  render  the  theology  of  St.  Thomas 
in  this  matter — has  done  all  it  could  do  in  virtue 
of  its  own  superhuman  excellency.  How  far  a 
created  human  brain  under  the  elevating  influence 
of  Hypostatic  Union  can  go  in  its  potentialities 
is  of  course  a  matter  for  admiring  reverence  rather 
than  for  dogmatic  diagnosis.  St.  Thomas  in  the 
first  article  of  the  twelfth  question  simply  says  that 
Christ  knew  through  the  sheer  penetration  of  His 
human  brain-power  all  that  can  be  known  through 
human  induction  and  deduction.  Such  are  not  his 
words ;  but  such  is  his  meaning.  In  Christ  the 
human  mind  attains  its  ideal  perfection  and  power. 
The  process  of  deduction  and  induction  in  Christ's 
mind  was  a  progressive  process,  not  an  instantaneous 
one,   as   Christ's  brain  reached  its  maturity  not 


104       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

instantaneously  but  progressively.  He  learned  as 
He  grew  up.  '  And  Jesus  advanced  in  wisdom  and 
age,  and  grace  with  God  and  man.' l 

It  is  a  principle  admitted  universally  that  Christ, 
through  the  combined  clarities  of  the  three  sorts 
of  created  knowledge  here  described,  knows  every- 
thing that  concerns  the  human  race.  The  whole  of 
mankind's  nature  with  its  life  and  free  will  is  reflected 
in  Christ's  mind  as  in  a  mirror.  St.  Thomas  thinks 
that  such  knowledge  constitutes  actually  an  infinity 
of  knowledge,  as  the  free  acts  of  the  human  indi- 
viduals go  on  for  all  eternity.  Such  special  and 
determined  kind  of  infinitude  is  not  above  the  grasp 
of  a  finite  intellect,  as  it  is  infinitude  in  one  direction 
only,  not  infinitude  all  round.  What  Catholic  theo- 
logy is  at  pains  to  show  is  that  complete  mastery  of 
mankind  by  the  Son  of  man  through  which  our 
race  is  deified. 

The  theology  on  Christ's  knowledge  has  received 
a  strange  actuality  in  our  own  days  from  unexpected 
quarters.  Protestant  theologians  are  at  a  loss 
how  to  explain  Christ's  abasement.  This  most 
vexed  question  is  called  the  Kenotic  question  :  How 
did  Christ  '  empty '  Himself  ?  More  than  one 
Anglican  theologian  explains  Kenosis  through  de- 
ficiency in  knowledge.  Christ  is  supposed  to  have 
been  lacking  in  knowledge  in  order  to  humble 
Himself,  or   anyhow  to  have  turned  away    from 

1  St.  Luke  ii.  52, 


CHRIST'S  KNOWLEDGE  105 

knowledge — to  have  shut  His  eyes  for  a  time  to  the 
things  which  He  knew. 

Catholic  theology  is  as  great  a  believer  in  Christ's 
abasement  as  any  other  theology,  but  it  never  felt 
the  need  of  curtailing  Christ's  spiritual  and  in- 
tellectual privileges  in  order  to  make  of  Him  '  a 
high  Priest  who  can  have  compassion  on  our  infir- 
mities.' Fulness  of  knowledge,  on  the  contrary, 
makes  of  Christ  the  High  Priest.  To  make  of  the 
absence  of  knowledge  a  means  of  sanctity  is  a 
theological  trick  peculiarly  distasteful  to  the 
Catholic  mind  ;  above  all,  one  cannot  see  how  the 
Son  of  God  made  man  could  have  gained  anything 
by  willingly  ignoring  the  facts  of  His  Divine  Son- 
ship.  Even  if  it  had  been  possible  for  Him  to 
exclude  such  knowledge  from  His  mind,  it  would 
have  been  loss,  not  gain,  to  His  cause,  as  His  life 
must  necessarily  have  been  lowered  through  this 
very  forgetfulness  of  His  divine  origin.  It  is  a 
very  strange  phase  of  thought  in  our  own  days  to 
look  for  moral  progress  to  ignorance  instead  of  to 
knowledge,  as  does  the  older  theology. 

There  is  only  one  way  in  which  Catholic 
theology  admits  a  kind  of  voluntary  limitation 
of  His  knowledge  by  Christ.  Catholic  theology 
distinguishes  between  actual  and  habitual  know- 
ledge. I  may  know  a  thing  and  yet  not  consider 
it  actually  ;  I  may  even  make  an  effort  of  will  and 
turn  away  my  mind  from  the  actual  consideration 


106      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

of  an  object,  and  in  this  sense  it  may  even  be 
profitable  to  sanctity  '  to  ignore/  Thus  if  I  am 
asked  to  perform  an  act  of  kindness  which  is  difficult 
to  me,  there  might  be  human  considerations  of  an 
inferior  order  of  such  a  nature  as  to  reconcile  me  with 
the  performance  of  my  duty.  Such  considerations 
I  discard  ;  I  turn  away  my  eyes  from  them  ;  I  fix 
my  mind  on  higher  motives,  less  alluring  and  less 
potent,  but  infinitely  purer.  In  this  case  my 
spirituality  has  gained  through  a  restriction  of 
actual  knowledge. 

In  Christ  there  was  likewise  actual  knowledge 
and  habitual  knowledge,  at  least  in  the  inferior 
planes  of  His  science ;  but  Catholic  theology  is 
most  constant  in  asserting  that  Christ  realised  His 
Divinity  constantly,  unceasingly,  with  His  whole 
being ;  but  it  is  not  against  Catholic  theology 
to  say  that  Christ  in  the  lower  sphere  of  His 
knowing  powers  did  not  always  consider  actually 
all  the  things  He  knew.  We  are  even  permitted 
to  think  that  Christ  in  His  great  struggle  with  sin, 
of  set  purpose,  turned  His  human  attention  away, 
at  times  at  least,  from  the  glorious  vision  of  the 
results  of  His  cross  in  the  world  of  souls,  in  order 
that  He  might  drink  the  cup  of  bitterness  with  more 
heroic  constancy.  In  this  sense  we  may  grant 
that  Kenosis  has  something  to  do  with  knowledge. 
It  is  not  exactly  ignorance,  but  rather  an  absence 
of  consideration.     It  is  perhaps  that  very  thing 


CHRIST'S  KNOWLEDGE  107 

which  Anglican  divines  are  striving  after  when 
they  attempt  to  make  of  ignorance  in  the  Son  of 
God  an  occasion  of  greater  heroism.  We  may 
grant  to  them  that  our  Lord  at  various  periods, 
of  set  purpose,  turned  away  His  human  attention 
from  considerations  that  would  have  filled  Him 
with  gladness  if  He  had  allowed  them  to  force 
themselves  on  His  mind. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

IN  CHRIST 

The  phrase  '  in  Christ '  occurs  nearly  eighty  times 
in  St.  Paul's  epistles ;  frequently  it  is  translated 
into  *  by,'  '  through/  '  for  the  sake  of  '  Christ.  Yet 
such  alterations  ought  not  to  deprive  us  of  the 
wealth  of  mystical  meaning  contained  in  the  original 
phrase  '  in  Christ.'  We  have  a  right  to  the  literal 
application  of  the  Pauline  expression.  To  alter 
it  into  anything  less  emphatic  is  to  tamper  with 
our  spiritual  inheritance. 

Let  us  first  dwell  on  the  deep  originality  of  the 
phrase,  on  its  strangeness,  if  we  compare  it  with 
ordinary  human  speech.  No  doubt  it  is  this  very 
strangeness  that  may  have  led  the  translators  to 
the  adoption  of  less  significant  prepositions  to 
take  the  place  of  the  '  in.' 

One  could  hardly  think  of  a  phrase,  say  in 
English,  or  German,  or  French,  or  Italian,  or  Latin, 
or  Greek — a  phrase  destined  to  express  some  one's 
influence  on  some  one  else,  with  the  intervention 
and   co-operation   of   a   third   person,   where  the 


IN  CHRIST  109 

preposition  '  in '  would  be  aptly  employed  to 
convey  the  mode  of  that  third  person's  intervention 
or  co-operation.  I  may  feel  most  anxious  about 
the  moral  conduct  of  a  favourite  brother  of  mine. 
No  concern  in  the  world  is  nearer  to  my  heart  than 
his  salvation  from  ruin.  There  is  one  redeeming 
point  in  him.  He  is  fond  of  our  common  sister, 
a  paragon  of  virtue  and  love.  In  her  is  all  my 
hope.  Both  for  my  sake  and  her  own  she  follows 
the  scapegrace,  she  wins  him  back  through  her 
masterful  delicacy.  No  words  could  describe  what 
my  gratitude  to  her  really  is.  I  feel  that  she  has 
made  this  salvation  possible  ;  yet  my  speech  would 
be  foolish  if  I  said  that  I  saved  my  brother  '  in ' 
her.  I  saved  him  through  her,  I  say,  and  more  I 
could  not  say. 

Yet  St.  Paul  prefers  the  first  form  of  speech. 
God  saves  me  not  through  His  Son,  but  in  His 
Son.  It  is  not  merely  an  idiosyncrasy  of  St.  Paul's 
style — in  fact,  the  idiosyncrasy  would  hardly  be 
short  of  a  barbarism — it  is  a  necessity  of  St.  Paul's 
theology.  Let  us  take  as  an  instance  St.  Paul's 
magnificent  passage  in  the  second  chapter  of  the 
Epistle  to  the  Ephesians.  I  keep  the  prepositions 
as  they  are  in  the  Greek  text.  '  But  God  who  is 
rich  in  mercy,  for  his  exceeding  charity  wherewith 
he  loved  us,  even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath 
quickened  us  together  in  Christ,  by  whose  grace 
you  are  saved ;    and  hath  raised  us  up  together, 


no       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

and  hath  made  us  sit  together  in  the  heavenly 
places  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  he  might  show  in 
the  ages  to  come  the  abundant  riches  of  his 
grace,  in  his  bounty  towards  us  in  Christ  Jesus. 
.  .  .  For  we  are  his  workmanship  created  in  Christ 
Jesus  in  good  works,  which  God  hath  prepared  that 
we  should  walk  in  them.' 

The  most  remarkable  association  of  words  in 
this  most  remarkable  passage  is  the  verse  :  '  And 
he  hath  made  us  sit  together  in  the  heavenly 
places  in  Christ  Jesus.'  The  Douai  translator 
for  one  found  the  reduplication  of  the  '  in '  too 
much  for  him,  and  he  calmly  translates  '  in  the 
heavenly  places  through  Christ.'  In  fact,  in 
ordinary  grammar  the  phrase  would  sound  ludic- 
rous ;  but  nowhere  do  we  find  St.  Paul  guilty 
of  a  careless  use  of  prepositions.  He  distinguishes 
carefully  between  the  preposition  of  instrument- 
ality and  the  preposition  that  marks  inclusion. 
Note,  for  instance,  his  phrase : x  '  For  if  you 
have  ten  thousand  instructors  in  Christ,  yet 
not  many  fathers.  For  in  Christ  Jesus  by 
the  Gospel  I  have  begotten  you.'  The  Greek 
and  the  Latin  discriminate  clearly  between  the 
two  propositions.  The  constant  use  of  the  un- 
wonted term  '  in '  simply  points  to  a  spiritual 
truth,  clearly  perceived  by  St.  Paul,  and  for  which 
no   doubt   there    is   no   received    phraseology   in 

1  i  Cor.  iv,  15. 


IN  CHRIST  in 

the  ordinary  language.  Christ's  co-operation  with 
God  in  the  sanctification  of  the  elect  is  expressed 
almost  invariably  by  St.  Paul,  not  as  an  action 
of  God  through  Him,  but  as  an  action  of  God 
in  Him.  '  For  God  indeed  was  in  Christ  recon- 
ciling the  world  to  himself.' 1  The  action  of  God 
is  confined  within  Christ's  Personality,  and  making 
Him  what  He  is,  is  God's  way  of  saving  and 
sanctifying  the  human  race.  '  In  whom  all  the 
building  fitly  framed  together  groweth  unto  an  holy 
temple  in  the  Lord.'  * 

1  2  Cor,  v,  19.  a  Eph.  ii.  21. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

CHRIST  ALL  IN  ALL 

Intellectual  and  philosophical  ages  are  the 
high-water  mark  of  human  progress.  They  come 
and  go  with  their  blessings  and  dangers,  as  all 
the  other  manifestations  of  the  activities  of  pro- 
gressive humanity  come  and  go,  according  to 
unknown  rules,  almost  with  the  regularity  of  the 
ocean  tides. 

One  of  the  blessings  of  a  philosophical  age 
is  of  course  the  love  for  the  -  universal,'  for  what 
is  beyond  the  narrow  limits  of  time  and  space. 
An  unphilosophical,  a  positive  and  materialistic 
age  has  no  love  except  for  the  particular  fact, 
the  thing  that  has  avoirdupois  and  the  thing  that 
can  be  measured  by  an  equivalent  in  hard  cash. 
But  this  very  love  for  the  universal,  which  is 
the  trait  of  a  thinking  generation,  has  its  dangers  : 
it  leads  to  various  forms  of  thought,  to  various 
'  isms ' — the  expression  has  become  common 
enough  to  be  used  without  an  air  of  pretence — 
before  which  there  stands  the  dangerous  Greek 
prefix  '  pan.' 


CHRIST  ALL  IN  ALL  113 

Pantheism,  for  one  thing,  is  the  most  common 
intellectual  sin  in  a  philosophical  age.  The  philo- 
sophical temper  likes  oneness  in  all  things.  We 
are  all  one  God,  we  are  all  one  Mind,  we  are  all 
one  Spirit,  says  the  philosophical  mind  that  has 
the  defects  of  its  qualities,  an  excessive  love  for 
the  universal. 

May  I  be  forgiven  for  coining  an  expression 
that  represents  a  good  deal  of  undefined  thinking 
and  feeling  in  our  times — times  in  which  the  drift  of 
human  evolution  sets  in  the  direction  of  philosophical 
thought.  May  I  be  permitted  to  speak  of  '  pan- 
christism.'  We  are  all  Christ's,  we  are  all  instances 
of  the  Incarnation  ;  we  are  all  sons  of  God  ;  there 
is  a  Christ  within  us  all,  etc.  Phrases  of  similar 
import  are  as  common  in  the  writings  and  speeches 
of  religious  men  of  our  own  days  as  the  criticisms 
of  the  day's  weather  are  common  in  daily  social 
intercourse. 

The  aberration  is  the  defect  of  a  great  quality, 
the  shadow  cast  by  a  great  light :  men  are  reluctant 
to  make  of  a  person  quite  outside  themselves 
the  principle  of  their  higher  life,  though  that  person 
be  of  surpassing  excellency.  The  very  fact  of 
'  outsideness  '  puts  even  the  very  personification  of 
human  excellency  at  a  disadvantage,  with  regard 
to  our  own  intimate  life,  if  that  personification 
be  a  concrete  individual.  At  bottom,  all  pan- 
theistic   and   all    '  pan-christic '    tendencies   come 

1 


H4      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

from  this  deep-rooted  aversion  of  the  spiritually 
minded  to  make  of  an  isolated  individuality  the 
principle  of  one's  most  intimate  life. 

Against  pantheism  Christianity  has  the 
indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  great  spiritual 
fact  which  brings  man  nearer  to  God  than  pantheism 
itself,  as  through  it  man  is  not  only  near  God  but 
above  himself — above  the  potentialities  of  the  plane 
of  his  own  nature,  an  elevation  quite  unthinkable 
in  the  metaphysics  of  ordinary  pantheism,  where 
man  is  divine  through  the  laws  of  his  own  spirit, 
and  where  therefore,  logically,  ascent  is  impossible, 
as  man  already  is  part  of  the  Deity.  If  Christianity 
had  no  such  spiritual  fact  as  the  indwelling  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  human  soul,  its  fight  with 
pantheism  would  have  a  poor  outlook.  Modern 
pan-christism  is  born  from  a  narrowing  of  Christ's 
spiritual  position.  Let  us  give  Christ  the  position 
of  traditional  Catholic  theology,  and  we  shall  find 
in  Him  the  life-giving  principle  of  what  is  highest 
in  us ;  we  shall  find  Him  at  the  very  root  of  our 
being,  and  yet  we  shall  not  feel  tempted  to  break 
down  the  barriers  of  His  wonderful  individuality, 
with  a  view  to  making  Him  less  personal  and  more 
communicable  to  us.  One  thing  I  may  note  here. 
Pan-christism  is  a  modern  form  of  aberration. 
It  comes  from  a  lingering  faith  in,  and  love  for, 
Christ,  unsustained  by  deep  Christology. 

Our  theology  of  Christ  is  not  like  a  tale  with  a 


CHRIST  ALL  IN  ALL  115 

purpose,  written  just  with  a  view  to  refute  or 
redress  or  silence  an  error.  Catholic  and  scholastic 
Christology  received  its  completion  long  before 
the  tendencies  I  call  pan-christism.  Yet  such  as 
Catholic  Christianity  is  to-day,  it  is  to  pan-christism 
what  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is  to 
pantheism — its  cure,  its  refutation,  and,  above  all, 
its  higher  and  healthier  substitute. 

A  literal  interpretation  of  many  of  Christ's  utter- 
ances points  decidedly  to  the  universal  relationship 
of  His  person  with  the  human  race. 

'  Father,  the  hour  is  come ;  glorify  the  Son, 
that  thy  Son  may  glorify  thee  :  as  thou  hast  given 
him  power  over  all  flesh,  that  he  may  give  eternal 
life  to  all  whom  thou  hast  given  him.'  * 

'  My  Father  worketh  until  now,  and  I  work. 
Hereupon  therefore  the  Jews  sought  the  more  to 
kill  him,  because  he  did  not  only  break  the  sabbath, 
but  also  said  God  was  his  Father,  making  himself 
equal  to  God.  Then  Jesus  answered  and  said  to 
them,  Amen,  Amen,  I  say  unto  you,  The  Son 
cannot  do  anything  of  himself,  but  what  he  seeth 
the  Father  doing  ;  for  what  things  soever  he  doth, 
them  the  Son  also  doth  in  like  manner.  For  the 
Father  loveth  the  Son,  and  sheweth  him  all  things 
which  himself  doth,  and  greater  works  than  these 
will  he  shew  him,  that  you  may  wonder.  For  as 
the  Father  raiseth  up  the  dead,  and  giveth  life ; 

1  St.  John  xvii.  i,  2. 

I  2 


n6      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

so  also  the  Son  giveth  life  to  whom  he  will.  For 
neither  doth  the  Father  judge  any  man,  but 
hath  given  all  judgment  to  the  Son  :  that  all  men 
may  honour  the  Son,  as  they  honour  the  Father. 
He  who  honoureth  not  the  Son  honoureth  not 
the  Father  who  hath  sent  him.  .  .  .  For  as  the 
Father  hath  life  in  himself,  so  he  hath  given  to  the 
Son  also  to  have  life  in  himself  :  and  he  hath  given 
him  power  to  do  judgment,  because  he  is  the  Son 
of  man/  * 

■  Now  this  is  the  will  of  my  Father  that  sent  me, 
that  every  one  who  seeth  the  Son,  and  believeth 
in  him,  may  have  life  everlasting,  and  I  will  raise 
him  up  in  the  last  day.  .  .  .  The  bread  that  I 
will  give  is  my  flesh  for  the  life  of  the 
World/  * 

It  would  be  easy  to  multiply  quotations  that 
would  establish  beyond  doubt  the  fact  that  Christ 
constantly  attributes  to  Himself  not  only  a  univers- 
ality of  relationship  with  the  human  race,  but  a 
relationship  of  life,  a  relationship  of  light,  He  being 
to  all  men  of  good  will  what  is  most  subjective 
in  man,  spiritual  life  and  spiritual  light. 

This  filling  up  of  creation  by  Christ  is  a  cherished 
idea  with  St.  Paul  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians. 
'  He  [God]  hath  subjected  all  things  under  his 
[Christ's]  feet :  and  hath  made  him  head  over  all 
the  Church,  which  is  his  body,  and  the  fulness  of 
1  St.  John  v,  17  seqt  *  St.  John  vi,  40,  31, 


CHRIST  ALL  IN  ALL  117 

him,  who  is  filled  all  in  all.'  *  '  To  know  also  the 
charity  of  Christ,  which  surpasseth  all  knowledge, 
that  you  may  be  filled  unto  all  the  fulness  of  God.' a 
'  He  [Christ]  that  descended  is  the  same  also  that 
ascended  above  all  the  heavens,  that  he  might 
fill  all  things.  .  .  .  Until  we  all  meet  into  the  unity 
of  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God, 
unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  age  of 
the  fulness  of  Christ.'  8 

This  idea  of  fulness  stands  for  the  greatest 
spiritual  facts  in  the  New  Testament.  '  And  of 
his  fulness  we  all  have  received,  and  grace  for  grace.'4 
1  For  in  him  [Christ]  dwelleth  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  corporally.' 6  Consummate  sanctity  is  to 
be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  language  of 
the  New  Testament. 

When  therefore  we  see  Christ  spoken  of  so 
insistently  as  a  filling  up  of  the  capacities  of  the 
spiritual  world,  we  are  confronted  by  a  spiritual 
fact  of  the  highest  importance — a  fact  as  great 
as  the  filling  up  of  the  human  heart  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  a  fact  that  is  the  parallel  of  that  fulness 
of  the  indwelling  of  Divinity  in  Christ  Himself. 
If  there  is  the  indwelling  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in 
man,  there  is  also  the  indwelling  of  Christ  in  man's 
heart.  '  That  Christ  may  dwell  by  faith  in  your 
hearts  ' 8  is  a  saying  as  pregnant  with  the  realities 

1  Eph.  i,  22,  23.  a  Eph,  iii,  io,  »  Eph.  iv.  10,  13. 

*  St.  John  i,  1 5.  •  Col.  ii,  9.  •  Eph.  iii.  17. 


n8      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

of  true  spiritual  immanence  as  that  other  phrase : 
1  Know  you  not  that  you  are  the  temple  of  God,  and 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you  ?  '  ■ 

There  is  nothing  left  that  a  mystical  lover  of 
Christ  could  desire  in  the  way  of  oneness  with  Him 
than  that  such  phraseology  should  be  taken  literally. 
Christ's  lover  may  not  possess  the  theological 
training  that  enables  the  mind  to  conceive  psychic 
possibilities  of  such  a  nature  as  will  make  the 
literal  interpretation  of  the  texts  the  most  obvious 
interpretation ;  but  his  spiritual  instinct  will  all 
be  in  favour  of  as  intimate  an  indwelling  of  Christ 
in  the  human  race  as  possible.  The  idea  of  the 
■  fulness  '  is  for  his  mystical  powers  ;  the  idea  of 
the  instrumentum  conjunctum  Divinitatis  is  for  his 
reasoning  powers.  The  two  ideas  complete  each 
other. 

'  As  thou  hast  sent  me  into  the  world,  I  also 
have  sent  them  into  the  world.  And  for  them 
do  I  sanctify  myself,  that  they  also  may  be  sancti- 
fied in  truth.  And  not  for  them  only  do  I  pray, 
but  for  them  also  who  through  their  word  shall 
believe  in  me  ;  that  they  all  may  be  one,  as  thou 
Father,  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may 
be  one  in  us  :  that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou 
hast  sent  me.  And  the  glory  which  thou  hast 
given  me  I  have  given  to  them  ;  that  they  may 
be  one,  as  we  also  are  one ;   I  in  them,  and  thou 

1  I  Cor,  iii,  16, 


CHRIST  ALL  IN  ALL  119 

in  me,  that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in  one  : 
and  the  world  may  know  that  thou  hast  sent  me. 

'  As  thou  hast  sent  me  into  the  world,  I  also  have 
sent  them  into  the  world.'  x 

The  Pauline  idea  of  God's  merciful  operations 
taking  place  within  Christ's  personality,  deep 
as  it  is,  is  not  deeper  than  the  Johannine  view 
expressed  in  this  passage.  St.  John  states  most 
unequivocally  the  doctrine  of  our  being  Christ's 
fulness,  the  doctrine  of  the  pleroma  ;  for  such  is  the 
Greek  for  it. 

I  do  not  think  that  we  could  find  anywhere  in 
the  scriptures  words  more  pregnant  with  mystical 
significance  of  the  highest  order,  and  words  more 
illuminating  as  to  the  real  meaning  of  our  being 
sanctified  in  Christ,  and  our  being  the  '  filling  up ' 
the  pleroma  of  Christ. 

In  the  Epistle  to  the  Colossians  chapter  ii., 
we  find  St.  Paul  making  the  same  juxtaposition  of 
that  double  presence  in  Christ,  the  presence  of  God 
and  the  presence  in  Him  of  the  Elect.  '  For 
in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead, 
corporally ;  and  you  are  filled  in  him,  who  is  the 
head  of  all  principality  and  power.'  '  I  in  them, 
and  thou  in  me';  such  is  the  double  filling  up 
constituted  by  the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation. 

The  pleroma  is  essentially  a  glory  that  is 
inside  Christ,  not  outside  Him.    The  first  chapter 

1  St,  John  xvii.  18,  seq. 


120      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

to  the  Colossians  makes  this  perfectly  clear. 
After  saying  that  Christ  is  the  image  of  the 
unseen  God,  that  all  the  heavenly  powers  are 
created  in  Him,  are  kept  together  in  Him,  that  He 
is  the  head  of  the  Church,  the  Apostle  says,'  Because 
in  him  it  has  well  pleased  (the  father)  that  all  fulness 
should  dwell.'  This  indwelling  of  the  pleroma  in 
Him  is  the  reason  of  the  Divine,  Angelic,  and 
Church  orders  being  united  in  Him.  Christ  there- 
fore has  a  threefold  pleroma,  and  all  three  dwell 
within  Him. 

The  second  and  third,  the  Church  pleroma, 
interact,  i.e.  Christ's  fills  up  the  angelic  world 
and  the  Church,  and  He  is  filled  up  by  them. 
His  dwelling  in  a  created  spirit  is  the  created 
spirit's  dwelling  in  Him.  '  He  that  eateth  my 
flesh  and  drinketh  my  blood  abideth  in  me,  and  I 
in  him.  As  the  living  father  hath  sent  me,  and  I 
live  by  the  father  ;  so  he  that  eateth  me,  the  same 
also  shall  live  by  me.'  * 

This  mutuality  of  indwelling  between  Christ 
and  His  elect  is  clearly  a  New  Testament  idea. 

In  Eph.  i.  23  Christ  is  said  to  be  filled  up  all  in 
all,  passively.  In  Eph.  iv.  10  Christ  is  said  actively 
to  fill  up  all  things.  Finally,  in  Col.  ii.  10  the 
faithful  are  said  to  be  filled  up  in  Him,  passively. 
In  the  light  of  that  mutuality  of  indwelling,  so 
clearly  stated  in  St.  John's  Gospel,  these  various 

1  St.  John  vi,  56,  57, 


CHRIST  ALL  IN  ALL  121 

modes  of  speech  easily  point  to  the  same  spiritual 
reality,  a  great  compenetration  between  Christ 
and  the  Elect. : 

Another  parallelism  worth  remarking  is  found 
in  St.  Paul's  expression  in  1  Cor.  xv.  28,  where  he 
describes  the  consummation  of  all  things  after 
the  Resurrection,  when  God  will  be  all  things 
in  all.  '  That  God  may  be  all  in  all.'  Now  this 
phrase  '  all  in  all '  is  used  with  regard  to  Christ  as 
a  predicate  in  Eph.  i.  23 ;  only  instead  of  saying 
that  Christ  is  all  in  all,  St.  Paul  says  that  He  is 
filled  all  in  all. 

'  And  when  all  things  shall  be  subjected  unto 
him  [Christ],  then  the  Son  also  himself  shall  be 
subjected  unto  him  that  put  all  things  under  him, 
that  God  may  be  all  in  all.1  This  is  the  formula 
for  the  true  pantheism  of  Christianity.  '  And  he 
[the  Father]  hath  subjected  all  things  under 
his  feet,  and  hath  made  him  head  over  all  the 
church,  which  is  his  body,  and  the  fulness  of  him 
who  is  filled  all  in  all.' 2  This  is  our  true  and  most 
consoling  pan-christism. 

1  1   Gor,  xv.  28.  P  Eph,  i,  22,  23. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

Christ's  reserves 

It  may  be  a  practical  difficulty  to  many  minds  to 
find  happiness  in  that  hierarchy  of  sublimities  that 
constitute  the  God-man,  as  such  a  hierarchy  with  its 
division  of  glories  and  attributes  may  not  be  con- 
ducive to  love ;  yet  the  mystery  of  Christ  ought 
to  be  the  sweetest  of  all  mysteries.  It  has  therefore 
occurred  to  me  that  the  hierarchical  gradation  of 
sanctities  and  glories  in  Christ  could  be  best 
expressed  through  the  English  word  '  reserve  ' ; 
they  are  so  many  reserves  of  graces  and  glories  that 
make  Christ's  Personality  so  intensely  attractive. 

When  we  are  in  contact  with  people  whom  we 
believe  to  be  possessed  of  high  moral  or  intel- 
lectual qualities,  who  have  done  brave  deeds  or 
said  wise  things,  the  daily  ordinary  intercourse 
with  them  has  wonderful  charm,  owing  to  our 
impression  that  there  is  a  great  reserve  of 
superior  power  in  them.  Most  of  our  intercourse 
is  of  the  ordinary  character,  yet  all  along  we  feel 
that   there  is   something   higher,  and   this  latent 


CHRIST'S  RESERVES  123 

conviction   lends   additional   charm   to   the   daily 
urbanities. 

This  is  the  kind  of  simile  I  would  fain  propose 
to  those  that  approach  the  Son  of  God.  He  is 
the  Son  of  man.  He  is  a  perfect  man ;  you  will 
find  in  Him  all  the  charms  of  perfect  humanity. 
Go  deep  into  that  humanity  and  love  it  tenderly; 
very  soon  you  will  find  that  behind  the  humanity 
there  is  a  wonderful  reserve  of  grace  that  is  more 
than  human.  You  feel  its  presence,  though  it 
may  not  act  directly ;  but  there  is  such  a  majesty 
in  that  humanity  as  to  make  it  clear  that  the 
humanity  is  passing  into  something  more  than 
human.  If  that  superhuman  element  is  approached, 
there  again  it  is  such  as  to  point  to  a  tremendous 
reserve  behind  it.  There  is  the  Divine  Personality 
deeply  concealed  underneath  the  created  glories 
and  graces,  and  lending  them  that  infinitude  of 
vista  and  possibility  which  it  is  so  refreshing  for 
the  created  spirit  to  catch  a  glimpse  of.  Christ's 
glorious  finitudes  sweetly  and  gradually  are  merged 
into  the  infinitudes  of  His  Divine  Personality. 
We  enter  into  Him  as  man,  His  humanity  is  the 
door,  we  go  out  of  His  Humanity  into  His  angelic 
life,  into  His  divine  life,  and  our  mind  finds  indeed 
its  pasture  in  Him.  '  I  am  the  door  :  by  me  if  any 
man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved,  he  shall  go  in  and 
go  out,  and  shall  find  pastures/  1 
1  St,  John  X.  9, 


124      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Nothing  could  be  more  refreshing  than  to  read 
St.  John's  Gospel  in  the  light  of  this  idea  of  reserve. 
The  Jewish  mind  is  puzzled,  is  irritated  with  this 
wonderful  personality  of  Christ.  They  cannot 
make  him  out ;  they  quarrel  amongst  themselves 
about  Him  ;  they  feel,  in  spite  of  themselves,  that 
there  is  something  extraordinary  behind  His  human 
appearance.  It  is  not  only  His  miracles  that  are 
extraordinary,  His  whole  personality  is  an  enigma. 
His  enemies,  in  true  Jewish  fashion,  have  a  ready 
explanation  for  this  incomprehensible  masterful- 
ness of  the  hated  Rabbi.  He  has  within  Himself  an 
evil  spirit.  ■  The  Jews  therefore  answered  and 
said  to  him,  Do  we  not  say  well  that  thou  art  a 
Samaritan,  and  hast  a  devil  ?  .  .  .  Now  we  know 
that  thou  hast  a  devil.  Abraham  is  dead,  and  the 
prophets ;  and  thou  say  est,  If  any  man  keep  my  word 
he  shall  not  taste  death  for  ever.  Art  thou  greater 
than  our  Father  Abraham,  who  is  dead  ?'  x 

But  a  dissension  arose  again  among  the  Jews  for 
these  words,  'And  many  of  them  said,  He  has  a 
devil,  and  is  mad ;  why  hear  you  him  ?  Others  said, 
These  are  not  the  words  of  one  who  hath  a  devil. 
Can  a  devil  open  the  eyes  of  the  blind  ?  ' 2 

The  Gospel  of  St.  John  is  in  fact  full  of  asser- 
tions on  Christ's  part  as  to  the  presence  in  Him 
of  glories  that  do  not  appear  to  the  eye.  '  Amen, 
Amen,  I  say  to  thee  that  we  speak  what  we  know, 

1  St.  John  viii,  48-53.  2  St.  John  x,  19-21. 


CHRIST'S  RESERVES  125 

and  we  testify  what  we  have  seen  ;  and  you  receive 
not  our  testimony.  If  I  had  spoken  to  you  earthly 
things,  and  you  believed  not,  how  will  you  believe 
if  I  shall  speak  to  you  heavenly  things,  and  no  man 
has  ascended  into  heaven  but  he  that  descendeth 
from  heaven,  the  Son  of  man  who  is  in  heaven.'1 

It  might  be  said  without  exaggeration  that  the 
whole  trend  of  Christ's  discourses,  as  well  as  the 
Baptist's  testimony  in  the  fourth  Gospel,  is  this  : 
there  is  more  in  this  man  than  appears  to  the  eye  ; 
even  His  miracles,  great  as  they  are,  do  not  give  the 
measure  of  His  greatness  ;  but  they  entitle  Him  to 
be  listened  to  even  when  He  says  that  He  and  the 
Father  are  one.  Quotations  to  that  effect  could 
be  multiplied  so  as  to  make  of  the  chapter  a  kind 
of  resume  of  St.  John's  Gospel.  A  few  more  must 
suffice.  '  And  it  was  the  feast  of  the  dedication  at 
Jerusalem,  and  it  was  winter.  And  Jesus  walked 
in  the  Temple  in  Solomon's  porch.  The  Jews  there- 
fore came  round  about  Him,  and  said  to  Him,  How 
long  dost  thou  hold  our  souls  in  suspense  ?  If  thou 
be  the  Christ,  tell  us  plainly.  Jesus  answered  them, 
I  speak  to  you,  and  you  believe  not ;  the  works  that 
I  do  in  the  name  of  My  Father,  they  give  testimony 
of  me.  .  .  . 

1 1  and  the  Father  are  one.  The  Jews  then 
took  up  stones  to  stone  Him.  Jesus  answered 
them  :  Many  good  works  I  have  shewn  you  from 

1  St.  John  iii,  11-13, 


126      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

my  Father  ;  for  which  of  those  works  do  you  stone 
me  ?  The  Jews  answered  Him,  For  a  good 
work  we  stone  thee  not,  but  for  the  blasphemy ; 
and  because  that  thou,  being  a  man,  makest  thyself 
God.  Jesus  answered  them,  Is  it  not  written  in 
your  law,  I  said,  You  are  gods  ?  If  he  called  them 
gods,  to  whom  the  word  of  God  was  spoken  (and 
the  scripture  cannot  be  broken),  do  you  say  of 
him,  whom  the  Father  hath  sanctified,  and  sent 
into  the  world,  Thou  blasphemest ;  because  I 
said  I  am  the  Son  of  God  ?  If  I  do  not  the  works 
of  my  Father,  believe  me  not.  But  if  I  do,  though 
you  will  not  believe  me,  believe  the  works ;  that 
you  may  know,  and  believe,  that  the  Father  is 
in  me,  and  I  in  the  Father.  They  sought  there- 
fore to  take  him,  and  he  escaped  out  of  their  hands.' 
One  cannot  resist  quoting  once  more.  From 
the  fierce  antagonism  of  the  Pharisee  let  us  come 
to  the  good-natured  perplexity  of  the  disciples 
themselves,  of  Philip,  the  ingenious  questioner 
in  the  Gospel,  and  let  us  hear  the  divine  answer 
given  with  wonderful  playfulness.  '  If  you  had 
known  me,  you  would  without  doubt  have  known 
my  Father  also ;  and  from  henceforth  you  shall 
know  him,  and  you  have  seen  him.  Philip  saith 
to  him  :  Lord,  shew  us  the  Father,  and  it  is  enough 
for  us.  Jesus  saith  to  him  :  So  long  a  time  have 
I  been  with  you,  and  have  you  not  known  me  ? 
Philip,  he  that  seeth  me,  seeth  the  Father  also 


CHRIST'S  RESERVES  127 

How  sayest  thou,  Shew  us  the  Father  ?  Do  you 
not  believe  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father 
in  me  ?  The  words  that  I  speak  to  you  I  speak 
not  of  myself :  but  the  Father  who  abideth  in 
me,  he  doth  the  works.  Believe  you  not  that  I 
am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  me?' 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE  HIDING  OF  CHRIST'S  GODHEAD 

In  our  chapter  entitled  '  Reserve '  we  have  tried 
to  give  of  Christ's  complex  Personality  such  a 
view  as  to  make  contemplation  of  Him  a  sweet 
and  gradual  ascent  from  winsomeness  unto 
winsomeness  within  that  human  nature  in  which, 
according  to  St.  Paul,  Godhead  had  taken  up 
a  bodily  abode.  '  For  in  him  dwelleth  all  the 
fulness  of  the  Godhead,  corporally.' * 

There  is  one  theological  truth  which  is  of  im- 
portance, if  we  are  to  relish  the  mystery  of  Christ, 
and  the  truth  is  this  :  Though  Christ's  Person- 
ality be  an  ever-ascending  succession  of  spiritual 
sublimities,  there  was  during  His  mortal  life  a  check 
put  on  those  sublimities  by  God's  omnipotence,  lest 
through  the  presence  in  Christ's  soul  of  such 
marvellous  vitalities,  Christ's  soul  should  not  be 
a  sharer  in  our  common  state  of  mortality. 

St.  Thomas,  always  so  reluctant  to  admit 
exceptional  interposition  of  God's  providence,   is 

1  Col.  ii.  9. 


THE  HIDING  OF  CHRIST'S  GODHEAD    129 

compelled  to  confess  that  God  prevented  the 
higher  graces  in  the  soul  of  Christ,  such  as  Beatific 
Vision,  from  making  themselves  felt  within  Christ's 
soul  according  to  their  full  possibilities. 

It  is  evident  that  the  presence  of  such  a  gift 
as  the  clear  vision  of  God  within  a  human  spirit 
by  ordinary  law  ought  to  dispel  any  cloud  of 
sadness  from  that  spirit.  To  see  God  face  to 
face  as  Christ  saw  Him  is  a  happiness  so  intense 
as  to  raise  the  subject's  soul  and  body  above 
the  sphere  of  sorrow  and  suffering. 

Yet  Christ  was  sorrowful  in  the  deepest  and 
holiest  regions  of  His  soul.  He  suffered  in  His 
body,  He  suffered  in  every  one  of  His  mental 
faculties.  We  are  therefore  to  admit  a  psycho- 
logical miracle  in  Christ,  the  only  psychological 
miracle  within  Him  known  to  theology.  It  is 
a  miracle  of  wonderful  subtlety,  showing  clearly 
what  possibilities  there  must  be  in  the  human 
soul.  Beatific  Vision  and  the  other  spiritual 
sublimities  were  all  there,  in  full  activity ;  all 
the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge  were  within 
His  intellect.  '  In  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures 
of  wisdom  and  knowledge.'  * 

And  yet  by  a  direct  intervention  of  God,  as  St. 

Thomas  says,  they  did  not  flow  over ;  they  were 

kept  back  from  certain  regions  of    Christ's    soul, 

from  certain  powers  of  Christ's  body,  in  order  that 

1  Col.  ii.  3, 


i3o      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Christ  should  have  power  to  suffer  and  to  merit, 
to  be  sorrowful  and  to  be  fearful  for  the  redeemed. 

It  was  a  psychological  miracle  because  it  was  the 
suspension  of  effects  that  should  naturally  have 
followed,  and  I  say  that  it  is  the  only  miracle  in 
Christ's  Person ;  His  Person  as  such  is  not  exactly 
a  miracle,  it  is  a  wonder,  the  greatest  of  all  wonders ; 
but  it  is  not  the  suspension  of  any  laws,  it  is,  on  the 
contrary,  the  application  of  the  highest  laws  of  God's 
power,  whilst  a  miracle  always  implies  a  suspension 
of  a  result  that  ought  to  be. 

The  modern  rationalist  may  find  it  difficult  to  see 
in  the  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  who  was  obedient  to  His 
parents,  the  Christ  of  St.  Paul  such  as  He  is  described 
in  the  Epistles  to  the  Ephesians  and  the  Colossians, 
though,  as  a  matter  of  history,  the  aforesaid  Episties 
were  written  before  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke.  We 
admit  that  without  a  direct  miracle  the  Christ  in 
whom  all  the  fulness  was  pleased  to  dwell,  '  Because 
in  him  it  hath  well  pleased  the  Father  that  all 
fulness  should  dwell,'  could  not  have  been  the  boy 
who  sat  among  the  doctors  at  the  age  of  twelve, 
asking  questions  and  receiving  answers  from  them. 
There  was  in  Him  another  kind  of  reserve,  taking 
reserve  now  in  its  active  meaning ;  there  was  a 
miraculous  keeping  back  from  certain  regions  of  His 
Personality  of  the  glories  of  His  Godhead. 

This  is  what  is  meant  by  the  constant  theological 
expression  that  Christ  was  at  the  same  time  cotnpre- 


THE  HIDING  OF  CHRIST'S  GODHEAD    131 

hensor  and  viator — that  is  to  say,  a  seer  of  God  and 
a  wayfarer,  a  pilgrim  abroad  and  a  guest  in  the 
Father's  house.  '  And  no  man  hath  ascended  into 
heaven  but  he  that  descendeth  from  heaven,  the 
Son  of  man  who  is  in  heaven.'  *  He  was  at  the 
same  time  full  of  the  eternal  life  and  subject  to  the 
agonies  of  human  death  ;  the  highest  regions  of  His 
soul  were  thrilled  with  the  joys  of  the  Blessed  Vision, 
and  those  same  regions  were  saddened  with  the  sight 
of  the  world's  iniquities  ;  for  it  would  not  be  gener- 
ous to  think  of  our  Lord's  soul  having  happiness  in 
its  highest  faculties  and  sorrow  merely  in  its  lower 
powers.  His  sorrow  was  a  divine  sorrow,  as  it 
was  sorrow  for  the  creature's  theological  guilt ; 
as  such,  it  had  to  be  in  the  noblest  part  of  His  soul, 
where  there  was  the  thrill  of  Beatific  Vision. 

But  such  division  of  soul  and  spirit,  such 
blending  of  light  and  darkness,  is  a  miracle,  and,  as 
I  have  said,  it  is  only  the  abnormal  thing  in  Christ 's 
Personality.  The  abnormality  ceased  when  He  gave 
up  His  soul  to  the  Father  on  the  cross. 

1  St,  John  iii.  13, 


K    2 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE  FORM  OF  THE  SLAVE 

Christ's  attitude  towards  physical  and  mental 
suffering  is  of  immense  practical  significance  for 
man's  daily  life,  as  well  as  for  the  progress  of  civili- 
sation. We  are  far  to-day  from  the  times  that 
admired  a  nature  '  red  in  tooth  and  claw/  and  it 
becomes  a  very  pressing  question  on  the  Christian 
theologian  how  the  wonderful  victories  over  physical 
pain  won  by  modern  science  are  in  line  with  the 
gospel  of  the  Cross. 

I  think  it  profitable  to  my  patient  reader  to  give 
him  an  exhaustive  rendering  of  the  theological 
teaching  concerning  Christ's  attitude  towards  pain 
and  suffering.  Morbidness,  even  in  excelsis,  is 
unforgiveable,  and  it  is  perhaps  all  the  more  dele- 
terious to  healthy  soul-life  because  it  is  stretched 
into  infinitude. 

By  Christ's  body  we  mean  of  course  the  whole 
extent  of  Christ's  sensitive  life,  which,  more  than 
any  other  human  life,  is  a  wonderful  summary  of  all 
that  is  beautiful  in  the  physical  world.    No  human 


THE  FORM  OF  THE  SLAVE  133 

intellect  can  fathom  the  possibilities  of  an  organism 
vivified  and  elevated  by  a  soul  so  perfect  as  was 
Christ's  soul.  That  suffering  and  death  should 
enter  into  such  an  organism  is  a  thought  more 
appalling  than  that  sin  should  have  been  found  in 
the  angels  of  God.  It  is  only  our  familiarity  with  the 
mystery  of  the  Cross  that  makes  us  look  on  Christ's 
sufferings  as  on  an  obvious  natural  phenomenon. 

The  wondering  compassion  of  the  saints  who  are 
overawed  and  stirred  in  their  souls  with  the  thought 
that  God  suffered  is  by  no  means  a  misplaced 
sentiment.  For  Christ,  in  His  Humanity,  was 
entitled,  by  all  the  laws  of  the  Hypostatic  Union, 
to  an  absolutely  divine  immunity  from  pain  and 
suffering.  Divinity  itself  could  never  be  subject 
to  any  kind  of  suffering  whatsoever.  It  would 
be  the  worst  of  all  blasphemies  to  say  that 
God,  in  His  own  life,  could  experience  any  con- 
trariety. No  created  gain  could  come  from  the 
Creator's  loss,  as  there  is  nothing  so  profitable  to 
the  finite  being  as  that  infinitude  should  inhabit 
the  region  of  unassailable  bliss,  to  which  every 
creature  may  tend  as  to  the  unalterable  felicity. 
With  Divinity,  suffering  is  an  absolute  contradiction 
in  terms,  both  from  the  point  of  view  of  God's  life 
and  God's  sanctity.  A  strong  God,  as  well  as  a 
holy  God,  is  infinitely  above  every  thinkable  sort 
of  disappointment.  Now  this  aloofness  from  sorrow 
is  Christ's  natural  condition  from  the  very  laws  of 


134      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Hypostatic  Union.  The  divinity  of  Christ's  person 
is  in  itself  such  an  exemption  from  the  ordinary 
laws  of  mortality  that  no  exclamation  of  surprise 
on  the  lips  of  the  lover  of  Jesus  at  seeing  Him  suffer 
and  die  can  be  too  strong. 

Theology  starts  with  the  assertion  that  Christ's 
normal  condition  would  have  been  unassailable 
bliss  of  mind  and  invulnerable  glory  of  body ;  that 
both  mind  and  body  in  Him  should  have  become 
a  prey  to  pain  and  sorrow  and  death  is  the  result 
of  a  miracle.  Through  an  act  of  His  omnipotence, 
Christ  in  His  own  person  suspended  the  natural  law 
of  Hypostatic  Union,  the  law  that  makes  complete 
bliss  of  mind  the  immortality  of  the  body.  Through 
the  fact  of  Hypostatic  Union  Christ's  human  mind 
was  endowed,  from  the  very  first  moment  of  its 
own  self-consciousness,  with  the  clear  vision  of  God, 
commonly  called  Beatific  Vision.  Now,  such  a 
completeness  of  blissful  contemplation  brings  with 
itself  a  quickening  and  a  glorifying  of  the  whole 
bodily  organism,  such  as  theology  teaches  will  take 
place  in  the  glorious  resurrection  of  the  elect  at 
the  end  of  the  world.  A  glorified  mind— that  is  to 
say,  a  mind  under  Beatific  Vision — means  a  glorified 
body,  by  a  natural  concomitance  or  causality, 
which  theologians  call  redundantia — a  flowing  over 
of  the  higher  bliss  into  the  lower  powers.  This 
redundantia  is  a  natural  psychological  law. 

With  Christ,  or  rather  in  Christ,  this  law  was 


THE  FORM  OF  THE  SLAVE  135 

miraculously  suspended  by  His  own  omnipotence. 
The  term  '  miracle  '  taken  technically  is  not  too 
strong  to  describe  this  great  spiritual  anomaly  in 
Christ's  Personality.  A  miracle  is  a  suspension  of 
the  results  of  the  ordinary  laws,  either  material 
or  spiritual,  by  a  direct  divine  interposition.  Fire, 
whilst  remaining  fire  and  keeping  its  activity, 
and  yet  not  burning  a  naturally  combustible  object 
within  its  range,  is  a  miracle.  Both  the  fire  and 
the  combustible  object  must  remain  in  their  native 
state  in  order  that  there  should  be  a  suspension 
of  laws.  If  divine  omnipotence  changed,  say, 
the  nature  of  the  combustible  to  make  it  fireproof, 
there  would  be  no  suspension  of  laws  ;  it  would  not 
be  the  kind  of  miracle  that  would  need  necessarily 
divine  omnipotence.  My  reader  will  readily  forgive 
my  digression  if  I  remind  him  of  my  aim  in  all 
this :  Christ's  immunity,  by  birthright,  from 
suffering.  Such  was  His  immunity  that  the 
suspension  of  that  immunity  belongs  to  the  class 
of  miraculous  effects  best  instanced  by  fire  and 
straw  keeping  their  respective  properties  and  not 
burning  when  brought  into  contact. 

Nothing  but  such  faith  in  Christ's  immunity 
could  make  us  grasp  the  meaning  of  scriptural 
expressions  like  the  one  in  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to 
the  Philippians,  chapter  ii. 

1  For  let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also 
in  Christ  Jesus  :    who,  being  in  the  form  of  God, 


136      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God  :  but 
emptied  himself,  taking  the  form  of  a  servant, 
being  made  in  the  likeness  of  men,  and  in  habit 
found  as  a  man.  He  humbled  himself,  becoming 
obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross/ 

All  the  humiliation  and  abasement  of  the 
Incarnation  lie  in  this  doctrine.  The  union  of 
the  Second  Person  of  the  Trinity,  with  a  finite 
created  nature,  could  never  be  considered  as  the 
'  humiliation.'  It  is,  on  the  contrary,  one  of 
the  masterpieces  of  God's  omnipotence.  Moreover, 
Divinity  itself  could  not  be  '  abased '  without 
infinite  loss  to  the  whole  creation,  besides  its  being 
inherently  impossible,  as  I  have  said  already.  But 
that  Christ  should  appear  under  the  form  of  a 
servant,  as  slave,  was  indeed  humiliation,  and 
abasement  inconceivably  great.  The  Risen  Christ, 
the  Christ  of  to-day,  has  no  shadow  of  humilia- 
tion. Hypostatic  Union  with  a  glorified  human 
nature,  such  as  was  postulated  by  the  very  laws 
of  Christ's  Beatific  Vision  would  have  lacked 
completely  the  element  of  humiliation. 

I  now  quote  St.  Thomas  himself,  stating  the 
great  psychological  miracle  inside  Christ's  Person. 
1  By  the  power  of  His  Divinity,  as  a  special  dis- 
pensation (dispensative),  bliss  was  thus  kept  back 
in  the  soul,  that  it  did  not  flow  down  into  the 
body,  lest  the  power  of  suffering  and  of  dying 
should  be  taken  away  from  Him.    And   in  the 


THE  FORM  OF  THE  SLAVE  137 

same  way  the  delights  of  the  vision  were  thus 
pent  up  in  His  mind,  that  nothing  of  these  went 
down  to  the  sensitive  powers,  lest  by  that  sense- 
suffering  should  be  rendered  impossible/  1 

The  best  paraphrase  on  this  very  tersely  put 
doctrine  is  given  by  Cajetan,  when  he  comments 
on  the  doctrine  of  St.  Thomas  on  Christ's  Trans- 
figuration.2 So  persistent  are  the  views  of  those 
great  thinkers  as  to  the  miraculous  nature  of 
Christ's  passibleness,  that  Cajetan,  in  speaking  of  the 
momentary  glory  of  Christ's  body  in  the  Trans- 
figuration, considers  such  a  manifestation  a  new 
miracle,  because  the  first  miracle — the  miracle 
of  the  suspension — was  to  be  of  so  permanent  a 
character  that  its  cessation  for  a  moment  meant 
another  interference  on  the  part  of  Omnipotence. 
1  Let  us  grant  therefore  that  both  phenomena  were 
miraculous  ;  I  mean  that  Christ's  body  should  not 
shine  (with  glory),  and  that  it  shone  thus  in  the 
Transfiguration.  But  the  former  is  part  of  the  first 
and,  so  to  say>  universal  and  old  (antiquum)  miracle 
that  took  place  in  the  Incarnation,  by  which  was 
suspended  that  communication  of  glory  from  the 
Soul  to  the  Body  of  Christ,  in  order  that  He  might 
have  a  passible  body.  .  .  .  The  latter  phenomenon 
belongs  to  a  special  miracle,  by  which  was  granted 
that  moment,  to  the  passible  body,  the  power  of 
shining.' 

1  Quest.  15,  art.  5,  ad  3  m,  !  Quest.  45,  art.  2. 


138       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

After  establishing  the  principles  of  Christ's 
natural  immunity  from  suffering,  and  of  His  natural 
right  to  highest  beatific  bliss  of  soul  and  body, 
our  theology  inquires  how  much  of  human  pain 
and  sadness  Christ  took  upon  Himself.  For  the 
miraculous  suspension  was  anything  but  a  wanton 
courting  of  human  misery.  That  He  should  take 
as  much  and  no  more  than  was  necessary  for  the 
aim  of  His  Incarnation  is  to  be  taken  for  granted, 
on  the  principle  that  He  acted  with  consummate 
wisdom  and  prudence  in  everything,  as  He  is  the 
Incarnate  Wisdom  of  God. 

In  the  fourth  article  of  question  14  St.  Thomas 
has  an  exhaustive  study  as  to  the  kind  of  human 
infirmities  and  passibilities  which  it  was  fit  for 
Christ  to  take  upon  Himself.  The  ruling  principle 
is  the  raising  up  of  the  human  race  through  the 
Incarnation.  Only  such  infirmities  were  to  be 
assumed  which  were  co-extensive  with  the  race 
itself,  and  whose  healing  in  Christ  would  affect 
the  healing  of  the  whole  race.  Infirmities  that 
come  from  private  causes,  not  universal  racial 
causes,  Christ  had  not  to  take  upon  Himself. 
St.  Thomas  quotes  hunger  and  thirst  and  death 
as  racial  infirmities.  Other  infirmities  called  illness 
are  not  racial ;  they  come  from  particular  causes. 
However  vast  those  causes  may  be,  they  are  not 
universal  and  co-extensive  with  the  race  itself. 

No  doubt  it  would  be  difficult,  at  this  time  of 


THE  FORM  OF  THE  SLAVE  139 

the  day,  to  say  what  limitations  in  our  bodily 
well-being  are  racial,  and  what  are  of  less  com- 
prehensive an  origin.  No  doubt  a  human  organism 
with  just  the  racial  limitations  in  it,  without  any 
vestige  of  decadence  that  comes  from  heredity, 
would  be  a  marvellous  fount  of  life.  Yet,  in  strict 
theology,  Christ's  body  was  such.  His  own  per- 
sonal wisdom  and  moderation  of  life  made  any 
suffering  that  comes  from  an  ignorance  of  the  art 
of  life  absolutely  unthinkable.  It  is  practically 
impossible  for  us  to  grasp  what  a  supremely  refined 
life  Christ's  was,  from  this  absence  of  any  hereditary 
taint.  His  body  had  been  fashioned  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  Himself  from  a  stainless  human  blood. 
Moreover,  as  St.  Thomas  points  out  in  this  same 
article,  as  fulness  of  grace  and  wisdom  was  as 
necessary  to  the  work  of  the  Incarnation  as  suffering, 
Christ  could  never  have  allowed  in  Himself  any 
defect  that  would  have  interfered  in  the  least  with 
such  a  perfection  of  holiness  and  knowledge  :  there 
was  no  ignorance  in  Him,  no  mental  tardiness,  no 
contradiction  between  the  higher  and  the  lower 
powers.  Though  such  defects  may  be  racial  in 
their  extent,  yet  Christ  took  exception  to  them, 
as  they  are  in  opposition  to  consummate  sanctity. 
We  owe  great  thanks  to  our  theology  for  having 
kept  our  Christ  in  this  serene  height  of  bodily 
purity  and  health,  for  having  made  it  possible  for 
us  to  find  in  Him  at  the  same  time  the  most  perfect 


140       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

example  of  patience  in  pain  and  suffering,  as  well 
as  the  undying  fount  of  spiritual  and  bodily  health. 

It  is  evident  from  all  this  that  nothing  is  less 
in  conformity  with  the  Christ  idea  than  the  accumu- 
lation of  hereditary  infirmities  that  weigh  down 
mankind.  Christ  banished  them  from  His  own 
body ;  so  it  is  a  Christian  policy,  so  to  speak,  to 
banish  them  from  the  human  race  to  any  extent 
human  means  may  allow. 

On  the  other  hand,  when  such  infirmities  have 
taken  hold  on  us,  their  patient  endurance  becomes 
closely  allied  with  Christ's  patience  on  the  cross. 
For  though  He  did  not  take  such  infirmities  on 
Himself,  He  willingly  took  those  older  and  more 
universal  infirmities  that  are  the  parents  of  newer 
forms  of  suffering. 

To  a  suggestion  that  it  would  have  been  more 
generous  of  Christ  to  take  on  Himself  every  kind 
of  human  weakness,  in  order  to  heal  them  all, 
St.  Thomas  answers:  'To  the  first  objection  I 
answer  that  all  particular  defects  in  men  are  caused 
by  the  corruptibility  and  passibility  of  the  body, 
with  the  addition  of  certain  particular  causes. 
And  therefore  as  Christ  healed  the  passibility  and 
corruptibility  of  our  body  by  the  very  fact  of 
taking  them  on  Himself,  as  a  consequence  He  has 

healed   all   the   other  defects.'  > 

Christ's  body  is  a  source   of  life  through  its 
1  Quest.  14,  Art.  4. 


THE  FORM  OF  THE  SLAVE  141 

matchless  perfection  of  nature  and  grace.  St. 
Thomas  insists  frequently  on  the  causes  of  this 
most  heavenly  temperament  of  Christ's  bodily 
frame  :  the  active  generative  cause  and  the  passive 
material  element.  The  Holy  Ghost  Himself  is 
the  first,  and  Mary's  most  pure  blood  is  the  second, 
of  the  two  total  causes  of  our  Lord's  human  body. 
Who  can  tell  the  riches  of  health  and  life  and 
grace  hidden  in  an  organism  of  such  origin  ?  Signi- 
ficantly St.  Thomas  teaches  in  article  two  of  the 
eighth  question  that  Christ  is  the  head  of  men  both 
through  His  soul  and  His  body.  '  Therefore  the 
whole  humanity  of  Christ — that  is  to  say  both 
according  to  (His)  soul  and  (His)  body — exerts  an 
influence  on  men,  both  with  regard  to  (their)  soul 
and  with  regard  to  (their)  body. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE  TRANSITION 

Christ's  passing  at  the  age  of  thirty  from  ordinary 
human  life  into  one  of  power,  claiming  to  be  that 
of  the  Son  of  God,  was  abrupt  and  unexpected. 
Nothing  in  His  daily  existence  had  prepared  His 
townsmen  for  this  sudden  exchange  of  roles.  That 
He  was  the  village  carpenter  is  evident  from  the 
phrase  on  the  lips  of  the  people  of  Nazareth,  quoted 
by  St.  Mark.  '  And  when  the  sabbath  was  come, 
he  began  to  teach  in  the  synagogue  :  and  many 
hearing  him  were  in  admiration  at  his  doctrine, 
saying,  How  came  this  man  by  all  these  things  ? 
and  what  wisdom  is  this  that  is  given  to  him,  and 
such  mighty  works  as  are  wrought  by  his  hands  ? 
Is  not  this  the  carpenter,  the  son  of  Mary,  the 
brother  of  James,  and  Joseph,  and  Jude,  and 
Simon  ?  Are  not  also  his  sisters  here  with  us  ?  And 
they  were  scandalised  in  regard  of  him/1 

St.  Joseph  was  dead,  and  Jesus  had  succeeded  to 
his  foster-father's  modest  business.  St.  Matt.  xiii.  55 
makes  the  people  of  Nazareth  say  :    '  Is  not  this 

1  Mark  vi.  2,  3. 


THE  TRANSITION  143 

the  carpenter's  son  ?  '  whilst  St.  Mark's  text  points 
clearly  to  the  fact  that  Jesus  Himself  had  followed 
the  parental  avocation. 

Adam  Bede  has  become  the  classical  instance, 
in  English  literature,  of  the  noble  son  of  the  soil, 
grand  in  his  simple  manhood,  for  whom  it  was 
God's  will  that  he  should  be  a  good  carpenter. 
There  is  no  profaneness  in  thinking  of  Christ,  at 
Nazareth,  going  about  His  work  in  the  simple 
uprightness  of  a  strong  and  straightforward  man, 
to  whom  the  great  secrets  of  His  spiritual  life  were 
never  a  temptation  even  to  look  mysterious  and 
secretive. 

The  Gospel  narratives  are  documents  of  supreme 
good  taste.  The  element  of  useless  mysteriousness, 
of  irritating  secretiveness  is  entirely  banished 
from  them.  The  apocrypha,  on  the  contrary, 
exploit  bravely  this  situation,  so  full  of  possible 
thrills  for  the  vulgar  mind,  a  human  being  that  is 
a  God,  and  yet  of  set  purpose  hiding  his  identity, 
with  just  enough  hints  and  glimpses  given  to  the 
entourage  to  make  the  situation  interesting,  till 
finally  the  veil  falls. 

No  human  being  ever  possessed  the  noble  quality 
of  reserve  in  the  degree  it  was  possessed  by  the  divine 
carpenter,  the  son  of  David. 

But  when  the  hour  of  His  manifestation  came, 
it  came  with  incontrovertible  clearness  and  irre- 
sistible power.     It  came  as  an  immense  surprise  to 


144      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Christ's  friends  and  acquaintances.  In  their  be- 
wilderment they  had  the  one  explanation  always  at 
hand  for  nonplussed  family  circles,  sudden  insanity. 
'  And  when  his  friends  had  heard  of  it,  they  went  out 
to  lay  hold  on  him  :  for  they  said,  He  is  become 
mad/  * 

The  Baptism  at  the  hands  of  John  and  the  great 
fast  with  its  mysterious  temptations  were  events 
still  unknown  to  the  world.  John  alone  had  seen 
the  open  heaven,  had  heard  the  voice  from  above. 
The  calling  of  the  first  disciples,  with  such  irresist- 
ible imperiousness  of  will,  was  Christ's  first  asser- 
tion of  His  Divinity.  A  few  days  later  there  was 
the  miracle  at  Cana,  the  first  sign.  From  that  day 
Christ's  progress  was  rapid  and  overpowering,  so 
that  He  could  not  openly  go  into  the  city,  but  was 
without  in  desert  places  ;  and  they  flocked  to  Him 
from  all  sides.  ■  But  he  being  gone  out,  began  to 
publish  and  to  blaze  abroad  the  word ;  so  that  he 
could  not  openly  go  into  the  city,  but  was  with- 
out in  desert  places  :  and  they  flocked  to  him 
from  all  sides.' 2  The  hatred  of  the  Pharisaical 
body  and  their  conspiracy  to  destroy  Him  are 
events  that  already  belong  to  the  first  months  of 
Christ's  public  appearance.  '  And  the  Pharisees 
going  out,  immediately  made  a  consultation  with 
the  Herodians  against  him,  how  they  might  destroy 
him/  8 

1  Mark  iii,  St.  *  Mark  i,  45.  s  Mark  iii*  6. 


THE  TRANSITION  145 

The  abruptness  of  this  transition  from  the  normal 
human  existence  into  an  all-bewildering  manifesta- 
tion of  superhuman  powers,  whilst  perfectly  com- 
patible with  the  principles  of  Hypostatic  Union, 
contradicts  any  theory  that  makes  of  Christ's 
ascendancy  the  gradual  evolution  of  a  saintly  life 
and  superior  personality. 

Jewish  tradition,  the  outcome  of  the  Jewish 
love  for  the  marvellous  and  mysterious,  was  all  in 
favour  of  a  Christ  whose  origin  would  be  wrapped 
up  in  impenetrable  mystery.  '  And  behold  he 
speaketh  openly,  and  they  say  nothing  to  him. 
Have  the  rulers  known  for  a  truth  that  this  is  the 
Christ.  But  we  know  this  man  whence  he  is  : 
but  when  the  Christ  cometh,  no  man  knoweth 
whence  he  is.'  * 

No  prophet's  home  life  and  early  upbringing  were 
so  clearly  known  as  Christ's.  '  Jesus  therefore  cried 
out  in  the  temple,  teaching  and  saying,  You  both 
know  me,  and  you  know  whence  I  am ;  but  I  am 
not  come  of  myself ;  but  he  that  sent  me  is  true, 
whom  ye  know  not.' a  Everybody  in  Jerusalem 
knew  that  He  belonged  to  the  class  of  the  illiterate. 
'  And  the  Jews  wondered,  saying,  How  doth  this 
man  know  letters,  having  never  learned  ?  ' 3  The 
sudden  reputation  of  the  young  teacher  had  no 
doubt  produced  a  great  eagerness  and  curiosity  as 

1  St.  John  vii,  26,  27.  I  St,  John  vii.  28, 

•  St.  John  vii,  15. 


146       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

to  his  antecedents.  But  there  was  nothing  to  learn, 
nothing  to  marvel  at.  The  most  ordinary,  the 
most  uneventful,  past  was  the  only  thing  that  met 
the  gaze  of  the  inquisitive  busybody. 

No  religion  indeed  aims  so  little  at  the  marvellous 
for  its  own  sake  as  the  religion  of  Christ.  '  Ordi- 
nariness '  of  condition  is  the  rule,  and  there  is  no 
limit  as  to  the  spiritual  worth  that  may  be  found 
within  this  ordinariness  of  the  conditions  of  human 
existence. 

It  is  precisely  this  complete  ordinariness  of  His 
previous  life  that  was  the  great  stumbling-block  to 
the  Jewish  mind.  The  greatest  miracles  seemed 
powerless  to  efface  that  first  fact.  The  men  of 
Nazareth  were  scandalised  in  regard  of  Him.  '  Is 
not  this  the  carpenter,  the  son  of  Mary,  the  brother 
of  James,  and  Joseph,  and  Jude,  and  Simon  ?  Are 
not  also  his  sisters  here  with  us  ?  And  they  were 
scandalised  in  regard  of  him.'  * 

'  And  when  the  men  were  come  unto  him,  they 
said,  John  the  Baptist  hath  sent  us  to  thee,  saying  : 
Art  thou  he  that  art  to  come,  or  look  we  for  an- 
other ?  (And  in  that  same  hour  he  cured  many  of 
their  diseases,  and  hurts,  and  evil  spirits ;  and  to 
many  that  were  blind  he  gave  sight.)  And  answer- 
ing, he  said  to  them,  Go  and  relate  to  John  what 
you  have  heard  and  seen  ;  the  blind  see,  the  lame 
walk,  the  lepers  are  made  clean,  the  deaf  hear,  the 

1  Mark  vi.  3, 


THE  TRANSITION  147 

dead  rise  again,  to  the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached  : 
And  blessed  is  he  whosoever  shall  not  be  scandalised 
in  me.' l  This  last  verse  seems  a  strange  conclusion 
to  that  enumeration  of  miraculous  deeds  of  the 
highest  order,  such  as  the  raising  up  of  the  dead. 
But  it  finds  its  natural  commentary  in  the  analo- 
gous passage  of  St.  Mark,  where  Christ's  nearest 
acquaintances  are  said  to  have  been  scandalised 
with  regard  to  Him,  though  they  admitted  the  fact 
of  the  '  mighty  works '  as  '  wrought  by  his  hands/ 
All  this  goes  to  show  how  completely  Christ  took 
His  countrymen  by  surprise  when  He  began  to 
1  manifest  His  glory.'  2 

Christ  had  His  '  hour.'  '  And  Jesus  saith  to 
her :  Woman  what  is  that  to  me  and  to  thee  ? 
my  hour  is  not  yet  come.'  3  Before  that  hour  had 
come,  no  power  in  the  world,  except  the  prayers 
of  His  mother,  could  open  His  lips,  or  get  Him  to 
reveal  the  ineffable  secret  of  His  Personality. 
But  when  He  thought  that  the  hour  had  come, 
the  secret  unburdened  itself  from  His  breast 
with  the  rush  of  a  mighty  stream. 

This  complete  mastery  of  Christ  over  His  own 
feelings,  His  own  destiny,  expressed  in  the  term 
'  my  hour,'  is  a  cherished  idea  in  the  Gospel  of  St. 
John.  Besides  the  passages  just  quoted,  where  it 
refers  to  the  great  transition  from  obscurity  to 
Divinity,  it  marks  other  new  phases  of  Christ's 

1  Luke  vii,  20-23.  *  St,  John  ii,  It,  3  St,  John  ii.  4, 

l  2 


148      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

career.  '  They  sought  therefore  to  apprehend  him  : 
and  no  man  laid  hands  on  him,  because  his  hour 
was  not  yet  come.' *  '  These  words  Jesus  spoke  in 
the  treasury,  teaching  in  the  temple  and  no  man 
laid  hands  on  him,  because  his  hour  was  not  yet 
come.' 2  '  But  Jesus  answered  them,  saying  :  The 
hour  is  come,  that  the  Son  of  Man  should  be 
glorified.'  3  •  Before  the  festival  day  of  the  pasch, 
Jesus  knowing  that  his  hour  was  come,  that  he 
should  pass  out  of  this  world  to  the  Father,  having 
loved  his  own  who  were  in  the  world,  he  loved 
them  unto  the  end.'4 

There  is  an  apparent  contradiction  in  the  Gospels 
in  this  matter  of  Christ's  manifestation.  His  birth 
was  surrounded  with  the  elements  of  the  miraculous  ; 
and  not  once  is  an  appeal  made  to  it  in  Christ's 
later  career.  It  is  hardly  credible  that  the  vision 
of  the  shepherds  on  the  night  of  the  Nativity, 
and  the  visit  of  the  wise  men  from  the  East,  left 
no  traces  on  the  popular  imagination.  After  all, 
thirty  years  is  not  a  long  period,  and  for  a  nation 
like  the  Jewish  nation,  the  marvellous  is  remembered 
with  infinite  care  and  delight.  No  doubt  the 
traditions  survived  ;  perhaps  even  they  acquired 
volume  and  strength  with  time.  But  there  is  one 
providential  circumstance  told  in  the  Gospels  which 
alters  the  case  completely  :  the  rapid  and  prolonged 

1  St.  John  vii.  30.  9  St.  John  viii.  20, 

•  St.  John  xii.  23.  *  St  John  xiii,  1. 


THE  TRANSITION  149 

change  of  abode  of  the  family  round  which  there  had 
been  the  momentary  glory.  The  disappearance  into 
Egypt  of  the  '  Holy  Family/  told  by  St.  Matthew 
(chapter  ii.),  deprived  the  glorious  tale  of  its  hero, 
and  instead  of  making  the  reputation  of  Mary's 
Son,  it  helped  to  swell  the  volume  of  fair  legends 
that  made  everybody  look  to  the  immediate  coming 
of  the  Messiah.  Far  from  helping  Christ's  cause, 
they  went  against  Him,  as  the  fact  of  His  having 
been  born  at  Bethlehem  was  not  known.  '  Of 
that  multitude  therefore,  when  they  had  heard 
these  words  of  his,  some  said,  This  is  the  prophet 
indeed.  Others  said,  This  is  the  Christ.  But 
some  said,  Doth  the  Christ  come  out  of  Galilee  ? 
Doth  not  the  scripture  say  :  that  Christ  cometh  of 
the  seed  of  David,  and  from  Bethlehem,  the  town 
where  David  was  ?  So  there  arose  a  dissension 
among  the  people  because  of  him.'  *  If  the 
memory  of  the  vision  of  the  shepherds  and  of 
the  star  had  survived,  the  carpenter  from  Galilee 
was  to  be  the  very  last  person  to  be  associated  with 
it.  There  was  no  such  interruption  in  the  traditions 
round  the  person  of  John  the  Baptist.  '  And  fear 
came  upon  all  their  neighbours ;  and  all  these 
things  were  noised  abroad  over  all  the  hill  country 
of  Judea.  And  all  they  that  had  heard  them  laid 
them  up  in  their  hearts,  saying,  What  an  one, 
think  ye,  shall  this  child  be  ?     For  the  hand  of  the 

1  St.  John  vii,  40-43. 


150      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Lord  was  with  him.'  *  He  was  in  the  desert,  it 
is  true,  but  never  far  from  the  hills  that  had 
re-echoed  the  marvels  of  his  birth.  '  And  the 
child  grew,  and  was  strengthened  in  spirit, 
and  was  in  the  deserts  until  the  day  of  his  mani- 
festation to  Israel.' 2  It  is  not  surprising  therefore 
to  find  that  the  moment  he  showed  himself  to 
the  world,  without  any  miracle  or  signs  on 
his  part,  he  should  have  been  thought  Christ 
by  the  most  sincere  of  the  Jews.  *  And  as  the 
people  were  of  opinion,  and  all  were  thinking  in 
their  hearts  of  John,  that  perhaps  he  might  be 
the  Christ ;  John  answered,  saying  unto  all,  I 
indeed  baptise  you  with  water ;  but  there  shall 
come  one  mightier  than  I,  the  latchet  of  whose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  loose  :  he  shall  baptise 
you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire.'  3  John's 
birth  coincided  closely  enough  with  the  period 
of  the  visit  of  the  magi ;  nothing  was  easier  than 
to  associate  him  vaguely  with  the  events  of  Christ's 
birth.  It  is  certainly  a  surprising  thing  that  this 
offspring  of  the  tribe  of  Levi  should  have  been 
hailed  as  the  Christ  with  such  readiness,  when  it 
was  one  of  the  staunchest  beliefs  of  the  Jewish 
people  that  Christ  would  be  the  son  of  David. 

But   if   anything   becomes   clear,   through  the 
careful  analysis  of  the  New  Testament  documents, 

1  St,  Luke  i.  65,  66.  *  St.  Luke  i,  80, 

*  St,  Luke  iii.  15,  16, 


THE  TRANSITION  151 

it  is  this  :  the  Son  of  Mary  was  the  very  last 
man  who  would  have  had  the  benefit  of  the  Messianic 
legends  and  hopes,  so  ripe  in  the  Jewish  nation  of 
His  day.  He  had  to  stand  on  the  strength  of  His 
own  divine  powers.  To  say  that  Christ  owed  His 
success  to  a  clever  use  and  exploitation  of  the 
popular  Messianic  expectations  of  the  day  is  an 
open  contempt  of  written  history. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

CHRIST'S  SINCERITY 

Christ's  life  is  the  greatest  of  all  biographies. 
It  contains  the  root-elements  of  every  biography 
worth  reading  :  intense  sincerity  pitted  against 
the  elementary  human  passions  of  jealousy,  pride, 
avarice,  and  cowardice,  and  these  elements  are 
found  in  their  highest  human  power. 

It  would  be  an  immense  spiritual  loss  to  us 
if  the  thought  of  Christ's  omnipotent  control 
over  His  own  destiny  were  apprehended  by  us 
in  a  sense  that  would  diminish  the  sincerity  and 
reality  of  the  Christ-tragedy.  We  could  never 
love  deeply  and  perseveringly  one  in  whose  career 
there  are  unrealities,  even  if  the  unrealities  were 
for  the  highest  end.  Thus  if  the  treason  of  Judas 
had  not  been  to  Christ  a  disappointment  as  keen 
and  as  human  as  any  betraying  of  confidence 
might  be  to  me,  the  Lord's  Passion  would  not 
be  able  to  rivet  my  wondering  sympathy. 

But  we  easily  fall  a  prey  to  our  limited  imagin- 
ation, when  our  thoughts  are  busy  with  Christ. 


CHRIST'S  SINCERITY  153 

We  put  the  operations  of  His  Godhead  there, 
from  where  He  had  withdrawn  them.  The  im- 
pression under  which  we  constantly  live,  that 
after  all  Christ  had  it  in  His  power  to  avoid  all 
the  evils  that  befell  Him,  sometimes  paralyzes  our 
attempts  to  penetrate  more  deeply  into  the  wonder- 
ful human  sequel  of  the  great  biography.  Now, 
though  it  is  the  saint's  constant  wonderment 
that  Christ,  having  it  in  His  power  to  escape  from 
his  enemies,  did  not  escape,  such  a  consideration 
is  conducive  to  a  deeper  love  of  Christ  then  only 
when  it  is  coupled  with  the  consideration  that 
the  exercise  of  such  a  power  would  have  meant 
a  redemption  inferior  to  the  redemption  under 
which  we  live  now.  If  Christ  did  not  exert  His 
power,  it  was  because  there  were  grave  reasons 
for  Him  to  act  thus,  and  the  reasons  were  con- 
nected  with  man's  greater  spiritual  welfare. 

The  primary  fact  in  Christ's  history  is  His 
appearing  in  '  the  form  of  a  servant,  being  made 
in  the  likeness  of  men,  and  in  habit  found  as  a 
man.'  It  is  the  all-pervading  element  of  the  great 
biography,  it  is  the  one  great  fact  which  nothing 
could  alter,  because  God  had  decided  that  for 
mankind's  salvation  such  a  form  of  incarnation 
was  best.  As  great  men  are  born  with  their 
characters,  and  as  they  are  born  into  a  definite 
state  of  human  things,  and  as  nothing  can  alter 
this  primary  fact,  so  likewise  Christ  had  to  appear 


154       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

in  the  form  of  a  servant.  No  doubt  it  was  in  God's 
power  to  have  made  an  incarnation  that  would 
not  start  with  the  form  of  a  servant,  but  with 
the  glory  of  the  heir.  But  the  former  having 
been  selected,  for  the  higher  spiritual  exaltation 
of  the  human  race,  Christ's  life  was  bound  to  be 
a  tragedy. 

This  is  why  Our  Lord's  life  may  easily  be 
studied  according  to  the  canons  of  ordinary  human 
biography,  and  why  it  is  found  to  be  of  all  bio- 
graphies the  greatest.  When  I  use  the  expression 
'ordinary  human  biography,'  I  do  not  of  course 
forget   Christ's   miraculous   powers. 

But  taking  for  granted  a  miracle-working 
Christ,  as  you  take  for  granted,  say,  a  preternatur- 
ally  far-sighted  statesman,  I  say  that,  according 
to  the  canons  of  human  biographies,  a  Christ 
who  persisted  in  keeping  hid  within  Himself  His 
Godhead,  out  of  charity  for  man,  and  who  had 
to  win  faith  in  His  Godhead  by  miracles,  could 
easily  become  the  world's  greatest  tragedy. 

From  the  moment  Christ  makes  His  first  public 
appearance  up  to  the  sealing  of  His  sepulchre 
by  public  authorities,  '  lest  the  disciples  come  and 
steal  His  body,'  there  is  nothing  that  need  surprise 
us ;  in  fact,  it  does  not  surprise  us.  If  once  we 
have  mastered  the  character  of  the  Pharisee,  we 
can  foresee  that  there  is  little  chance  for  Christ. 

This  is  the  reason  why  men  of  every  school  of 


CHRIST'S  SINCERITY  155 

thought  are  able  to  make  of  the  Gospels  their 
life  study.  Even  the  rationalist,  who  does  not 
believe  in  Christ's  Divinity,  is  found  to  say  true  and 
illuminating  things  concerning  the  psychological 
sequel  of  Christ's  human  career.  No  one  but  a 
madman  will  deny  that  Christ  stood  amongst  His 
contemporaries  with  a  power  and  a  majesty  such 
as  no  man  ever  possessed.  A  little  good  will  would 
be  enough  to  identify  Christ's  superhuman  position 
with  Christ's  power  of  miracles.  But  this  super- 
human attitude  once  accepted,  the  Gospels  are  a 
human  biography.  Christ's  claim  to  be  the  Son  of 
God  explains  the  jealousy  of  the  Pharisee,  because 
Christ  was  to  all  appearances  a  man,  and  because 
He  supported  His  claim  with  undoubted  miracles. 
'  I  and  the  Father  are  one.  The  Jews  then  took 
up  stones  to  stone  him.  Jesus  answered  them, 
Many  good  works  I  have  shewed  you  from  my 
Father  ;  for  which  of  those  works  do  you  stone  me  ? 
The  Jews  answered  him,  For  a  good  work  we  stone 
thee  not,  but  for  blasphemy ;  and  because  that 
thou,  being  a  man,  makest  thyself  God.' x 

'  The  chief  priests  therefore  and  the  Pharisees 
gathered  a  council,  and  said,  What  do  we  ?  for  this 
man  doeth  many  miracles.  If  we  let  him  alone  so, 
all  will  believe  in  him  ;  and  the  Romans  will  come 
and  take  away  our  place  and  nation.' 2 

Nothing  could  express  better  the  whole  situation 

1  St.  John  x,  30-33.        *  St  John  xi.  47,  48. 


156      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

than  those  words.  The  miracle-worker,  being  a 
man,  claims  oneness  with  the  Father ;  let  Him 
suffer  the  death  of  the  blasphemer.  His  miracles 
are  a  danger. 

The  Pharisee,  the  man  who  sins  against  the 
Holy  Ghost,  ought  to  be  our  chief  character-study 
in  connection  with  the  Gospels.  If  once  we  have 
fathomed  him,  we  see  easily  that  the  Son  of  Mary 
is  doomed  to  death,  unless  He  depart  from  that  great 
reserve  that  makes  Him  hide  His  Divinity.  Judas, 
Pilate,  Herod,  the  mocking  soldiery,  the  scourging, 
the  crowning  with  thorns,  the  crucifixion,  become 
events  that  explain  themselves  naturally,  through 
the  ordinary  elementary  hatreds  and  weaknesses  of 
human  nature. 

There  are  many  passages  in  the  New  Testament 
pointing  to  the  co-operation  of  Satan  in  bringing 
about  Christ's  death  on  the  cross.  It  is  a  favourite 
theme  with  writers  of  all  periods  to  make  the  drama 
of  our  Redemption  reach  the  climax  when  Satan 
knows  that  he  has  destroyed  his  own  kingdom,  when 
he  finds  out  that  the  Christ  murdered  at  his 
suggestion  was  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  the  death 
on  the  cross  invented  by  satanic  jealousy  was 
God's  preordained  means  of  saving  mankind. 

We  may  easily  grant  such  dramatic  presentment 
of  the  Redemption  without  there  being  occasioned 
by  it  the  least  flaw  in  the  human  sequel  of  events  in 
the  Christ-biography.     Satan's  co-operation  with 


CHRIST'S  SINCERITY  157 

man's  act,  far  from  superseding  human  activity 
or  filling  up  gaps  in  the  causal  series  of  human 
events,  depends  entirely  on  human  perverseness 
and  wickedness  for  its  own  efficacy.  The  powers 
of  darkness  cannot  work  except  in  darkness,  and 
the  dark  conscience  of  the  Pharisees  was  more 
than  ready  to  receive  the  suggestions  of  the  spirit 
of  wickedness  in  high  places.  Satan's  share  in  the 
Crucifixion,  far  from  rendering  the  Christ  tragedy 
less  human,  gave  it  on  the  contrary  an  additional 
human  cruelty  and  grimness,  as  Satan's  work  is 
always  to  stir  up  the  deepest  and  darkest  instincts 
of  the  corrupt  human  heart. 

What  we  all  ought  to  bear  in  mind  is  the  human 
origin  and  the  human  sequel  of  the  Christ -tragedy. 
Once  it  is  granted  that  '  it  behoved  Him  in  all 
things  to  be  made  like  unto  His  brethren,  that  He 
might  become  a  merciful  and  faithful  high  priest 
before  God,' x — once  it  is  granted  that  the  best 
Redemption  was  the  most  absolute  identification  of 
Christ  with  ordinary  human  conditions,  there  was 
enough  love  and  enough  hatred  in  man  to  bring 
about  the  Christ -tragedy.  How  in  God's  wisdom 
the  prescience  of  it  all  could  become  the  will  of  His 
heart  does  not  belong  to  the  created  plane  of  thinking. 
On  the  one  hand  there  is  the  clear  fact  of  human  sin, 
the  greatest  of  all  sjhs,  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is  the  full  and  direct  human  cause,  and, 

1  Heb.  ii,  17. 


158      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

to  all  appearance,  the  total  cause  of  Christ's  death. 
On  the  other  hand  there  is  the  fact  of  revelation 
that  it  was  the  Father's  will  that  mankind  should  be 
saved  by  death  on  the  cross. 

No  finite  mind  is  able  to  grasp  the  harmonious 
interlocking  of  those  two  great  causes  :  an  infinitely 
holy  will  and  an  immensely  perverted  will.  Infini- 
tude of  power  and  wisdom  is  the  only  explanation. 
'  The  Father  gave  up  Christ  (to  death)  and  He 
Himself  gave  Himself  up  out  of  charity,  and  there- 
fore They  are  praised  for  it.  But  Judas  gave  Him 
up  out  of  jealousy,  Pilate  gave  Him  up  out  of 
worldly  fear  because  he  feared  Caesar,  and  therefore 
they  are  blamed."  *  No  happier  and  shorter  propo- 
sition could  be  framed  to  state  the  causalities  at 
work  in  Christ's  fate  than  this  simple  answer  of 
St.  Thomas  to  an  objector  who  could  not  see  how 
1  The  Father  '  and  Judas  could  both  be  said  to  have 
delivered  up  the  Son  of  God. 

In  the  same  article  St.  Thomas  thus  defines  the 
Father's  role  in  Christ's  Passion.  ■  God  the  Father 
delivered  up  Christ  to  suffering  in  a  threefold  way  : 
Firstly,  as  far  as  He  in  His  eternal  will  preordained 
Christ's  passion  to  be  the  deliverance  of  the  human 
race.  Secondly,  as  far  as  He  inspired  Christ  with 
the  willingness  to  suffer  for  us,  pouring  Charity 
into  Him.  .  .  .  Thirdly,  not  saving  Him  from 
suffering,  but  leaving  Him  at  the  mercy  of    His 

»  Quest,  47,  art.  3. 


CHRIST'S  SINCERITY  159 

persecutors/  Christ's  own  share  in  bringing  on 
Himself  the  great  storm  is  thus  analysed  by  St. 
Thomas  in  the  first  article  of  the  same  question : 
*  One  is  the  cause  of  an  event  indirectly,  because  one 
does  not  prevent  it,  when  one  could  :  just  as  a  man 
is  said  to  pour  water  on  some  one  else,  because  he 
does  not  shut  the  window  through  which  rain  comes 
in.  And  it  is  in  this  wise  that  Christ  Himself  was 
the  cause  of  His  own  suffering  and  death.  For  He 
could  have  prevented  His  suffering  and  death,  firstly 
checking  His  enemies,  so  as  to  render  them  incapable 
or  unwilling  to  kill  Him.  Secondly,  because  His 
spirit  had  power  to  preserve  intact  the  nature  of  His 
body,  lest  it  should  succumb  under  any  lesion,  which 
power  Christ's  soul  possessed  because  it  was  united 
with  the  Word  of  God  in  oneness  of  person.  There- 
fore as  the  soul  of  Christ  did  not  keep  from  the 
body  the  hurts  inflicted  on  it,  but  rather  as  it  willed 
that  the  bodily  nature  should  succumb  under  the 
infliction,  Christ  is  said  to  have  given  up  His  life, 
or  to  have  died  willingly.' 

But  such  power,  again,  Christ  could  not  have 
exerted  without  our  Redemption  being  less  bountiful, 
and  if  He  was  to  give  Himself  to  man  without  reserve 
or  restriction,  He  had  to  be  the  helpless  prey  of 
man's  darkest  passions.  The  Father  would  have 
sent  Him  twelve  legions  of  angels,  if  He  had  asked, 
in  virtue  of  His  birthright.  But  how  could  one  with 
twelve    legions  of  angels  surrounding    Him  turn 


i6o       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

round  and  look  at  Peter  with  a  look  that  brought  the 
truest  and  warmest  tears  to  human  eyes  that  were 
ever  shed  ?  '  And  Peter,  going  out,  wept  bitterly. 
And  the  men  that  held  Him  mocked  him,  and  struck 
him,  and  they  blindfolded  him,  and  smote  his 
face/  l  It  is  from  the  midst  of  such  a  gathering 
of  lowest  humanity  that  Christ  won  back  the 
faithless  disciple  to  a  penitent  love  that  was  to  be 
stronger  than  death. 

1  St.  Luke  xxii.  62-64. 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

THE   GREAT  LIFE 

Christ's  mortal  career  is  a  most  complete  and  most 
perfect  act  in  itself ;  it  has  a  fulness  that  makes  it 
a  source  of  life  for  all  ages  to  come. 

It  is  perhaps  not  too  much  to  say  that  the 
general  tendency  of  the  human  mind  is  a  tendency  to 
belittle  the  importance  of  the  individual  life — I  mean 
the  mortal  career  of  individual  people.  Man  soon 
begins  to  dream  of  possible  new  existences  for  the 
same  individual  where  things  might  be  done  and 
duties  might  be  fulfilled  which  have  been  omitted 
and  neglected  during  the  first  mortal  life.  One  need 
only  remember  the  doctrine  of  the  migration  of  souls, 
the  most  wide-spread  theory  on  the  Hereafter  we 
know  of ;  no  doubt,  as  most  human  lives  look  so 
worthless,  man's  innate  wish  for  better  things  makes 
such  beliefs  part  of  the  human  optimism. 

Christianity  is  indeed  of  all  religions  the  most 
optimistic  religion  ;  but  its  optimism  never  degener- 
ates into  a  vagueness  of  hope ;  its  optimism  is 
essentially  this,  that  it  thinks  highly  of  the  possi- 
bilities of  the  one  mortal  life  of  which  we  are  certain 


162      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

as  being  the  one  chance  for  every  individual. 
Christianity  constantly  reins  in  the  human  imagin- 
ation, only  too  prone  to  overlook  the  blessings  of 
the  present  hour  for  the  fairy  tales  of  uncertain 
existences  in  the  future. 

Christ's  mortal  life  has  become  to  Christ's  Church 
the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega, 
the  consummation  of  all  sanctity,  the  source  of  all 
grace.  There  is  no  re-acting  of  that  great  life ; 
it  has  been  acted  once,  and  the  act  was  indeed  a 
delight  to  the  eyes  of  God  and  of  the  Angels  of  God. 

Christ  Himself  insists  emphatically  on  the 
importance  of  His  one  life,  to  do  the  work  of  His 
Father.  *  And  Jesus  passing  by  saw  a  man  who  was 
blind  from  his  birth.  And  his  disciples  asked  him  : 
Rabbi,  who  hath  sinned,  this  man,  or  his  parents, 
that  he  should  be  born  blind  ?  Jesus  answered, 
Neither  hath  this  man  sinned,  nor  his  parents  ; 
but  that  the  works  of  God  should  be  made  manifest 
in  him.  I  must  work  the  works  of  him  that  sent 
me,  whilst  it  is  day  :  the  night  cometh,  when  no 
man  can  work.  As  long  as  I  am  in  the  world,  I  am 
the  light  of  the  world.'  * 

•  I  have  glorified  thee  on  the  earth  :  I  have 
finished  the  work  which  thou  gavest  me  to  do.  And 
now  glorify  thou  me,  0  Father,  with  thyself,  with 
the  glory  which  I  had,  before  the  world  was,  with 
thee.' 2 

1  St,  John  ix.  1-5,  ■  St.  John  xvii.  4,  5, 


THE  GREAT  LIFE  163 

This  same  theological  idea  is  one  of  the  leading 
thoughts  in  that  most  perfect  resume  of  Christology  : 
the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  '  Then  said  I,  Behold 
I  come  to  do  thy  will,  O  God.  He  taketh  away 
the  first,  that  he  may  establish  that  which  followeth. 
In  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified  by  the  oblation 
of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once.  And  every  priest 
indeed  standeth  daily  ministering,  and  often  offer- 
ing the  same  sacrifices,  which  can  never  take  away 
sins.  But  this  man,  offering  one  sacrifice  for  sins, 
for  ever  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  ;  from 
henceforth  expecting  until  his  enemies  be  made  his 
footstool.  For  by  one  oblation  he  hath  perfected 
for  ever  them  that  are  sanctified.  And  the  Holy 
Ghost  also  doth  testify  this  to  us  ;  for  after  that  he 
said,  And  this  is  the  testament  which  I  will  make 
unto  them  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord.  I  will 
give  my  laws  in  their  hearts,  and  on  their  minds  will 
I  write  them  :  And  their  sins  and  iniquities  I  will 
remember  no  more.  Now  where  there  is  a  remission 
of  these,  there  is  no  more  an  oblation  for  sin/  * 

In  another  chapter  I  shall  show  how  this  one- 
ness of  life  in  Christ  is  not  contradicted  but  rather 
emphasised  by  the  doctrine  of  the  Christian  Euchar- 
ist ;  but  there  is  one  remark  I  should  like  to  make 
here.  It  is  the  impression  of  the  writer  of  this 
book  that  certain  pious  folks  have  not  been  proof 
against  that  weakness  of  the  human  mind  mentioned 

1  Heb.  x.  9-18. 

M   2 


164      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

above,  the  tendency  of  multiplying  lives,  because 
the  first  life  somehow  seems  to  lack  fulness  and 
sufficiency.  Not  a  small  amount  of  modern  euchar- 
istic  literature  is  tainted  with  this  tendency.  Good 
men  and  pious  men  make  of  the  Eucharistic  Presence 
a  kind  of  second  existence  of  Christ,  a  kind  of 
mortal  career  that  goes  on  for  ever  and  ever,  a 
kind  of  self-abasement  on  the  part  of  the  Son  of 
God  greater  even  than  His  first  abasement. 

Now,  I  should  be  the  very  last  person  to  put 
a  check  on  the  enthusiasm  of  Christian  feeling 
round  the  great  sacramental  marvel.  With  St. 
Thomas  Aquinas  I  say  here  : 

Quantum  potes,  tantum     All  words  of  thine  but 

aude  ;  feebly  tell 

Quia  major  omni  laude,  Thy  God's  transcend- 
Nec  laudare  sufficis.  ent  worth  ; 

Yet    let    thy    loud    re- 
joicings swell 
And   reach   the   ends 
of  earth. 
Missal.     Sequence. 

At  the  same  time  there  is  the  great  fact  that 
Christ's  mortal  career  was  all  fulness,  and  that 
through  His  resurrection  He  entered  into  glory 
for  ever. 

The  presence  and  existence  of  Christ  in  the 
Holy  Eucharist  are  not  a  human  presence,  a  human 
existence,  in  the  sense  in  which  He  was  present 


THE  GREAT  LIFE  165 

or  existent  in  His  mortal  days.  It  is  not  even 
a  presence  or  existence  that  resembles  in  any  way 
Christ's  glorified  presence  and  existence  in  heaven, 
such  as  He  is  now.  It  is  a  presence,  it  is  an 
existence  which  is  absolutely  new,  infinitely  different 
from  any  known  mode  of  presence  and  existence. 

People  who  talk  of  the  Eucharistic  Presence  in 
language  that  could  not  apply  to  anything  except 
an  ordinary  human  life  could  do  nothing  better 
than  study  the  seventy-sixth  question  of  the  third 
part  of  the  Summa,  with  its  eight  highly  meta- 
physical articles.  '  The  manner  according  to 
which  Christ  is  in  this  Sacrament/  But  let  me 
quote  from  the  seventh  article,  whether  Christ's 
body,  such  as  it  is  in  this  sacrament,  could  be 
seen  by  a  bodily  eye,  at  least  if  the  bodily  eye 
were  that  of  a  glorified  (risen)  body.  '  Therefore, 
speaking  quite  accurately,  Christ's  body,  accord- 
ing to  the  manner  of  existence  which  It  has  in 
this  sacrament,  is  not  discernible  either  by  sense 
or  imagination,  but  by  the  intellect  only,  which 
is  called  the  spiritual  eye.  It  is  however  per- 
ceived differently,  according  to  the  differences  of 
intellect.  For  as  the  mode  of  existence,  according 
to  which  Christ  is  in  this  sacrament,  is  entirely 
supernatural,  it  can  be  seen  in  its  proper  state 
by  the  supernatural  intellect— I  mean  the  divine 
intellect ;  and  as  a  consequence  it  can  be  seen 
by  the  glorified  intellect  of  either  angel  or  man, 


166      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

who  through  the  vision  of  the  divine  essence,  in 
virtue  of  that  participated  clarity  of  the  divine 
intellect  in  them,  see  things  that  are  supernatural. 
As  for  the  intellect  of  man  still  in  his  mortal  career, 
it  cannot  see  it  except  by  faith,  as  is  the  case  with 
all  things  supernatural.  But  even  the  angelic 
intellect,  left  to  its  natural  resources,  is  unable 
to  see  Christ's  (sacramental)  body.  Therefore  the 
demons  cannot  see  through  their  intellect  Christ 
in  this  sacrament,  except  by  faith.' 

Church  history  is  full  of  marvellous  events 
centring  round  the  consecrated  elements  of  the 
Eucharist,  such  as  palpable  flesh  taking  the  place 
of  the  consecrated  Host,  or  warm  blood  issuing 
forth  from  the  sacramental  Element,  or  even 
the  Eucharistic  Bread  taking  the  form  of  the 
Divine  Infant,  for  the  consolation  of  the  faith- 
ful or  the  conviction  of  the  doubter.  St.  Thomas 
treats  of  the  objective  value  of  such  miraculous 
phenomena  in  the  eighth  article  of  the  same  ques- 
tion lxxvi.  His  explanations  are  satisfying  ;  the 
phenomenon  is  either  a  subjective  impression 
in  the  beholder,  or  an  objective  preternatural 
and  permanent  effect  round  about  the  conse- 
crated species.  But  the  real  substance  of  Christ's 
body  does  not  come  into  the  phenomenon ;  it  re- 
mains hid  in  its  inaccessible  mysteriousness.  '  Such 
transformed  sacramental  elements,'  he  says,  '  have 
sometimes  been  shut  up  and  reserved,  at  the  sugges- 


THE  GREAT  LIFE  167 

tion  of  a  body  of  bishops,  in  a  pyx.  Quod  nefas 
esset  de  Christo  sentire  secundum  propriam  speciem. 
It  would  be  wickedness  to  hold  such  opinion  of 
Christ  in  His  proper  nature.' 

This  energetic  condemnation  on  the  part  of 
Aquinas  of  the  idea  of  Christ  being  shut  up,  a 
prisoner  as  it  were,  in  material  surroundings,  though 
it  be  under  a  eucharistic  transformation,  shows 
well  how  repugnant  to  Catholic  theology  are  ways 
of  stating  the  Eucharist  Presence  in  other  terms 
than  those  of  the  sacramental  Transubstantiation. 

There  are  two  distinct  points  of  doctrine  with 
regard  to  the  great  Christian  Eucharist.  The  first 
point  is  the  Real  Presence  :  Christ  is  really  present. 
This  is  the  point  over  which  Christians  are  divided, 
some  being  satisfied  with  a  mystical,  spiritual 
presence  of  Christ's  body,  whilst  others,  taking  the 
Gospel  literally,  hold  that  besides  the  mystical 
spiritual  presence,  Christ's  bodily  reality  is  there, 
and  that  the  spiritual,  the  mystical  reality  is 
an  effect,  an  outflow  of  the  bodily  reality  thus 
present.  This  first  point  contains  nothing  as  to 
the  manner  of  that  bodily  presence. 

The  second  point  is  an  exclusively  Catholic 
point ;  it  has  long  been  part  of  the  Catholic  theology 
on  the  blessed  Eucharist,  and  the  Council  of  Trent 
raised  it  to  a  Catholic  dogma.  It  is  the  dogma  of 
Transubstantiation,  the  dogma,  I  might  say,  of  the 
mode  of  Christ's  presence.    Christ  is  there,  in  the 


168      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

consecrated  element,  because  the  consecrated  element 
has  been  changed,  transubstantiated  into  Christ's 
body,  by  God's  omnipotence,  not  by  a  kind  of 
'  impanation,'  of  taking  up  His  abode  in  the  bread, 
as  Lutheran  theology  would  have  it.  It  is  easy  to 
see  how  the  Catholic  doctrine  of  Transubstantiation 
removes  the  mode  of  Christ's  Eucharistic  Presence 
into  the  region  of  the  mysterious  and  miraculous 
beyond  any  other  theory.  A  Catholic  ought  to  be 
the  very  last  man  to  apply  to  Christ's  Eucharistic 
Presence  modes  of  speech  that  souad  ludicrous  when 
not  applied  to  the  normal,  natural  human  life,  with 
its  lights  and  its  shadows,  its  trials  and  its  virtues. 

I  have  risked  wearying  the  reader  with  the 
refutation  of  possible  aberrations  of  Catholic  piety, 
because  I  feel  how  important  it  is  for  our  spiritual 
life  to  go  back  constantly  to  Christ's  mortal  life,  to 
find  these  not  only  every  virtue  and  every  example, 
but  also  finality  of  virtue  and  of  example. 

'  Who  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  with  a  strong  cry 
and  tears,  offering  up  prayers  and  supplications  to 
him  that  was  able  to  save  him  from  death,  was 
heard  for  his  reverence.  And  whereas  he  indeed  was 
the  Son  of  God,  he  learned  obedience  by  the  things 
which  he  suffered ;  and  being  consummated  he 
became,  to  all  that  obey  him,  the  cause  of  eternal 
salvation.' x 

In  another  chapter  I  shall  show  the  relation- 
1  Heb.  v.  7,  8,  9. 


THE  GREAT  LIFE  169 

ship  between  the  Eucharist  and  Christ's  life  and 
death.  But  whatever  that  relationship,  Christ, 
like  all  other  viator es,  pilgrims  on  earth,  has  only 
one  earthly  life,  one  human  life,  one  life  of  prayer, 
and  struggle,  and  merit,  and  edification,  for  His 
brethren  :  the  life  of  thirty-three  years  in  Palestine. 
Everything  in  the  spiritual  order,  not  excepting 
the  Eucharist  itself,  comes  from  that  great  life, 
and  goes  back  to  it.  Christ's  Eucharistic  Presence 
cannot  be  called  a  human  life ;  it  cannot  be  said 
to  show  forth  human  virtues  ;  it  cannot  be  regarded 
as  containing  ethical  perfections  that  might  be  a 
pattern  to  the  Christian,  or  ethical  perfections  in 
any  way  superior  to  the  ethical  perfections  of  His 
mortal  career.  It  is  a  presence  so  eminently 
miraculous,  so  absolutely  beyond  the  laws  of 
humanity,  that  God  alone  is  able  to  watch  the 
pulsation  of  that  hidden  life. 

In  order  to  remain  faithful  to  my  programme  of 
describing  the  Christ  of  theology,  I  have  to  confine 
myself  to  one  aspect  of  the  great  life,  the  theological 
aspect.  We  are  happily  in  possession  of  excellent 
works,  endless  in  their  variety,  on  the  historical 
and  spiritual  aspects  of  the  great  life.  Now  the 
aspect  of  the  great  life,  which,  to  my  mind,  con- 
stitutes something  deeply  interesting  for  the  religious 
thinker,  is  the  circumstance  that  Christ  led  an 
ordinary  social  life,  with  the  duties  appropriate  to 
refined  and  civilised  humanity. 


170       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

He  differs  from  the  Baptist ;  He  is  not  a  solitary, 
an  ascetic,  a  priest  of  the  Levitical  tribe ;  He  is 
the  son  of  David,  of  the  tribe  of  Juda,  of  royal 
descent.  '  For  he  of  whom  these  things  are  spoken 
is  of  another  tribe,  of  which  no  one  attended  the 
altar.  For  it  is  evident  that  our  Lord  sprang  out 
of  Juda ;  in  which  tribe  Moses  spoke  nothing  con- 
cerning priests/  1 

This  ordinariness  of  Christ's  life  is  a  fact  of  such 
significance  that  I  do  not  hesitate  to  call  it  its 
theological  aspect,  because  it  is  an  immense 
acquisition  to  the  history  of  human  sanctity  and 
human  spiritualness  that  the  Son  of  God  on  earth 
should  have  led  a  life  not  different  in  its  external 
arrangements  from  the  ordinary  social  life  of  the 
men  of  His  time  and  His  social  standing.  '  Is  not 
this  the  carpenter,  the  Son  of  Mary  ?  ' 2  This  exclam- 
ation on  the  lips  of  Christ's  nearest  acquaintances 
shows  well  how  completely  human  He  had  made 
Himself,  and  how  unprepared  the  Jewish  mind 
was  to  receive  its  heaven  from  the  hands  of  an 
artisan  whom  they  had  met  daily  for  years  past. 

Nothing  could  be  more  suggestive,  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  history  of  religion,  than  the 
differences  between  the  career  of  the  Baptist  and 
the  career  of  Christ.  The  Baptist  was  essentially 
and  deeply  a  Jewish  saint  from  beginning  to  end. 
Christ  was  not  the  kind  of  saint  the  Jew  admired 

1  Heb.  vii,  13,  14,  2  St.  Mark  vi.  3. 


THE  GREAT  LIFE  171 

or  could  understand.  John  the  Baptist  was  never 
contradicted,  he  was  never  doubted  by  the  people, 
his  mode  of  life  was  such  as  to  make  every  word  that 
fell  from  his  lips  a  rule  of  faith.  The  Pharisee 
might  indeed  say  of  John,  '  He  hath  a  devil/  * 
But  then  John  had  never  spared  them.  '  Ye  brood 
of  vipers,  who  hath  shewed  you  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come  ?  '  a  Such  had  been  the  Baptist's 
apostrophe  to  them.  As  for  the  people  themselves, 
their  faith  in  John  was  implicit.  '  And  it  came  to 
pass,  that  on  one  of  the  days,  as  he  was  teaching 
the  people  in  the  temple,  and  preaching  the  gospel, 
the  chief  priests  and  the  scribes,  with  the  ancients, 
met  together  and  spoke  to  him,  saying  :  Tell  us  by 
what  authority  dost  thou  these  things  ?  Who  is 
he  that  hath  given  thee  this  authority  ?  And  Jesus 
answering  said  to  them,  I  will  also  ask  you  one  thing. 
Answer  me  :  The  baptism  of  John,  was  it  from 
heaven,  or  of  men  ?  But  they  thought  within  them- 
selves, saying  :  If  we  shall  say,  From  heaven,  he 
will  say  ;  Why  then  did  you  not  believe  him  ?  But 
if  we  say,  Of  men  ;  the  whole  people  will  stone  us  : 
for  they  are  persuaded  that  John  was  a  prophet.  And 
they  answered  that  they  knew  not  whence  it  was. 
And  Jesus  said  to  them,  Neither  do  I  tell  you  by  what 
authority  I  do  these  things/  3 

That  one  of  so  perfect  a  life  should  give  testimony 
to  one  whose  mode  of  conversing  in  the  world  was 

1  St.  Matt.  xi.  18.     *  St.  Matt.  iii.  7.       3  St.  Luke  xx,  1-8. 


172      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

like  any  other  man's  conversing  was  indeed  a  great 
puzzle  to  Christ's  contemporaries.  Christ  was  at 
an  enormous  disadvantage  with  the  Jewish  mind, 
owing  to  this  ordinariness  of  life.  His  miracles, 
his  wonderful  teaching,  were  no  compensation  to  the 
Jewish  temperament  for  that  absence  of  ascetical 
austerity.  It  was  rather  a  scandal  unto  them 
that  one  with  an  ordinary  kind  of  life  should  do 
wonders  and  speak  such  wisdom.  Had  he  been 
amongst  them,  '  not  eating  and  drinking/  the 
miracles  would  have  been  hailed  with  enthusiasm. 
'  And  going  out  from  thence,  he  went  into  his  own 
country ;  and  his  disciples  followed  him.  And 
when  the  sabbath  was  come,  he  began  to  teach  in 
the  synagogue  :  and  many  hearing  him  were  in 
admiration  of  his  doctrine,  saying,  How  came  this 
man  by  all  these  things  ?  And  what  wisdom  is 
this  that  is  given  to  him,  and  such  mighty  works 
as  are  wrought  by  his  hands  ?  Is  not  this  the 
carpenter,  the  son  of  Mary,  the  brother  of  James, 
and  Joseph,  and  Jude,  and  Simon  ?  Are  not  also 
his  sisters  here  with  us  ?  And  they  were  scandalised 
in  regard  of  him.' *  '  And  they  come  to  a  house, 
and  the  multitude  cometh  together  again,  so  that 
they  could  not  so  much  as  eat  bread.  And  when 
his  friends  had  heard  of  it,  they  went  out  to  lay 
hold  on  him  ;  for  they  said,  He  is  become  mad.'2 
That  spiritual  greatness  was  possible  within  the 
1  St.  Mark  vi.  1-3.  a  St.  Mark  iii.  19,  20,  21, 


THE  GREAT  LIFE  173 

ordinary  conditions  of  human  society  was  a  truth 
not  yet  realised.  That  a  man  could  sit  down  to 
dinner  with  his  host  and  read  at  the  same  time 
the  secrets  of  the  heart  of  those  that  approached 
him  was  a  lesson  still  to  be  learned  by  men.  Jesus 
had  multiplied  signs  and  wonders,  but  He  failed 
to  win  the  confidence  of  the  Jews.  John  had  done 
no  sign,  and  yet  his  word  was  of  immense  weight. 
1  If  I  do  not  the  works  of  my  Father,  believe  me  not. 
But  if  I  do,  though  you  will  not  believe  me,  believe 
the  works  :  that  you  may  know,  and  believe,  that 
the  Father  is  in  me,  and  I  in  the  Father.  They 
sought  therefore  to  take  him  :  and  he  escaped  out 
of  their  hands.  And  he  went  again  beyond  the 
Jordan,  into  that  place  where  John  was  baptising 
first ;  and  there  he  abode.  And  many  resorted  to 
him,  and  they  said,  John  indeed  did  no  sign. 
But  all  things,  whatsoever  John  said  of  this  man 
were  true.    And  many  believed  in  him.' x 

St.  Thomas  treats  of  the  characteristics  of 
Christ's  life  in  the  fortieth  question  of  the  third 
part  of  the  Summa.  De  modo  conversation's  Christi 
is  the  title  of  the  treatise.  I  quote  from  the 
commentary  of  Cajetan  on  the  second  article,  as 
embodying  in  a  few  words  the  essence  of  Christian 
theology  as  to  Christ's  practical  life  amongst  men. 
1  Take  notice  and  fix  in  your  mind  this  doctrine, 
viz.  that  Christ  was  an  example  of  perfection  in  all 

1  St.  John  x.  37-42. 


174      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

things  that  belong  necessarily  to  salvation.  From 
this  you  conclude  that  in  those  things  which  have 
no  necessary  relation  to  salvation,  things  that  have 
no  intrinsic  goodness,  but  are  good  merely  as  means 
to  an  end,  such  as  obedience,  poverty,  and  other 
such  practices,  We  ought  not  to  ask  from  Christ 
more  austere  things,  as  if  they  were  more  perfect. 
But  what  we  ought  to  find  in  Christ  are  the  things 
that  belong  to  the  final  purpose  of  the  Incarnation  ; 
whether  such  things  be  austere  practices  or  not, 
matters  little.' 

The  great  life  is  indeed  an  infinitely  wise  life, 
because  all  its  phases  and  all  its  duties  are  deter- 
mined by  this  one  consideration.  It  was  a  wisdom 
of  life  the  Jew  could  not  understand ;  for  him  a 
garment  of  camel's  hair  was  the  spiritual  marvel. 
It  is  only  the  children  of  wisdom  that  can  see  the 
beauty  of  that  other  life.  '  The  Son  of  man  is  come 
eating  and  drinking ;  and  you  say,  Behold  a  man 
that  is  a  glutton  and  a  drinker  of  wine,  a  friend  of 
publicans  and  sinners  I  And  wisdom  is  justified 
by  all  her  children.'  I 

I  may  once  more  quote  Cajetan,  summing  up 
the  doctrine  of  his  great  master,  St.  Thomas.  The 
terseness  of  the  theologian  is  very  helpful,  as  it  is 
so  important  for  us  all  to  take  a  true  and  sober  view 
of  Christ's  glorious  life,  the  divinely  authentic 
pattern  of  human  perfection.    '  Christ  adopted  quite 

1  St.  Luke  vii.  34,  35. 


THE  GREAT  LIFE  175 

appropriately  social  life  as  His  mode  of  conversing 
on  earth,  not  solitary  life.  Such  is  the  thesis  of 
St.  Thomas.  Now  this  is  thus  proven.  Christ 
was  bound  to  adopt  such  a  mode  of  life  as  would 
best  suit  the  purpose  of  the  Incarnation.  The 
purpose  of  the  Incarnation  is  best  served  by  social 
life.  Therefore  Christ  was  bound  to  choose  social 
life  as  His  life.  The  purpose  of  the  Incarnation 
is  threefold  :  first,  to  give  testimony  of  the  truth  ; 
second,  to  save  sinners ;  third,  to  bring  men  to 
God.    Now,  all  this  means  social  life.'  * 

1  Commentary  on  first  article  of  the  fortieth  question. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

GOD   MEETING  GOD 

Personality,  in  the  sense  of  its  being  a  great 
entitative  reality,  is,  as  I  have  said  so  often,  at 
the  root  of  all  the  metaphysical  momentum  of 
Hypostatic  Union. 

Personality,  in  the  sense  of  its  being  a  living, 
overpowering  influence,  is  at  the  root  of  all  our 
sanctification  and  exaltation  in  Christ.  The  two 
views  are  not  separable  in  practice,  as  Christ  is  a 
Divine  Person  through  that  wondrous  replacement 
of  personality  so  much  spoken  of  in  this  book,  for 
our  sakes,  in  order  that  we  should  gain  highest 
human  perfection  in  Him. 

Personality,  in  so  far  as  it  signifies  a  rational 
being  with  distinct  rights  and  claims,  with  a 
distinct  ethical  estate  as  its  inalienable  property, 
is  at  the  root  of  that  part  of  Christology  called 
Christ's  Priesthood.  This  third  view  of  personality 
is  not  separable  from  the  two  preceding  views,  in 
practice.  But  it  is  the  predominating  view  when 
we  come  to  approach  Christ's  atonement — Christ's 
sacerdotal  role. 


GOD  MEETING  GOD  177 

Theologians  have  written  whole  folio-volumes 
on  this  single  question  :  '  The  Priesthood  of  Christ.' 
It  seems  no  easy  task  to  compress  so  great  a  thesis 
into  one  single  chapter.  However,  I  have  the 
example  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  who  finds  that 
one  quaestio  (the  twenty-sixth),  with  six  articles,  is 
sufficient  even  for  the  theologian.  Besides,  there  is 
the  inspired  treatise  on  Christ's  Priesthood,  the 
Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  a  strictly  theological  thesis 
with  Rabbinic  argumentation  pressed  effectively 
into  service. 

The  question  might  be  asked  whether  Christ's 
priestly  office  is  anything  different  from  His  other 
offices  ;  for  instance,  from  His  office  as  the  mystical 
Head  of  the  Church.  My  answer  is  that  the  distinc- 
tion is  not  clearly  drawn  anywhere,  either  in  the 
Apostolic  writings  or  even  in  the  theology  of  St. 
Thomas.  Atonement,  mediation,  sanctiflcation, 
teaching,  consoling,  are  all  functions  that  may  be 
attributed  to  priesthood.  The  definition  of  a 
priest,  given  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  covers 
all  such  beneficent  interventions  on  the  part  of  the 
God-man.  '  For  every  high  priest  taken  from 
among  men  is  ordained  for  men  in  the  things  that 
appertain  to  God,  that  he  may  offer  up  gifts  and 
sacrifices  for  sins  :  who  can  have  compassion  on 
them  that  are  ignorant  and  that  err ;  because  he 
himself  also  is  compassed  with  infirmity.' ■  Christ 
1  Heb.  v,  1,  2. 


178       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

is  an  entirely  supernatural  personage ;  Him  '  the 
Father  hath  sanctified  and  sent  into  the  world/  1 
He  is  the  great  Anointed  of  God ;  His  whole 
bearing,  His  whole  presence  is  that  of  a  high 
priest ;   He  is  a  priest  always  and  everywhere. 

There  is,  however,  the  essential,  the  untransferable 
act  of  priesthood,  that  of  offering  a  sacrifice  ;  and  it 
is  with  that  function  of  Christ  I  am  concerned  now, 
as  in  it  we  find  the  greatest  assertion  of  the  mystery 
of  His  Personality,  what  I  might  be  pardoned  for 
calling  the  juridical  assertion. 

By  the  replacement  of  human  personality  in 
Christ  through  Divine  Personality,  He  is  a  Divine 
Person  with  a  power  for  created  life  and  created 
virtue,  which  life  and  virtue  have  infinite  ethical 
value,  as  they  are  attributable  to  a  Divine  Person, 
and  as  a  Divine  Person  is  responsible  for  them. 
Christ  is  a  Divine  Person,  with  a  distinct  Personality 
from  that  of  the  Father. 

Christ  exerted  highest  virtue,  highest  love,  in 
the  death  on  the  cross,  and  He  gave  glory  to  God 
through  His  obedience,  coupled  with  equality  of 
personal  rights  with  the  Father. 

Theologians  have  gone  deep  into  the  juridical 
question  of  the  Atonement ;  their  labours,  though 
very  arduous,  make  one  point  quite  clear  :  Christian 
atonement  differs,  toto  coelo,  from  the  instinct  of 
atonement  which  is  practically  the  common  inherit  - 
1  St.  John  x.  36. 


GOD  MEETING  GOD  179 

ance  of  mankind.  It  is  not  the  physical  death,  the 
physical  blood,  that  is  the  primary  thing  in  the 
Christian  atonement ;  it  is  the  great  personal  factor 
of  God  treating  with  God.  According  to  Christian 
theology,  far  from  there  being  '  a  wantonness  of 
blood/  there  is  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  a  divine 
nicety  as  to  the  measure  of  the  immolation. 

The  Atonement  is  a  moral  claim,  according  to 
theologians,  meaning  by  the  word  moral '  juridical.' 
No  Christian  can  exclude  from  his  theology  such 
thoughts  on  the  Redemption  as  are  based  on  the 
juridical  claims  of  a  Divine  Person. 

The  difference  of  the  Christian  atonement  from 
the  human  atonements — the  Jewish  not  excluded — 
is  beautifully  put  forward  in  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews,  where  the  personal  value  as  opposed  to  the 
merely  physical  value  is  so  strongly  emphasised. 

'  For  it  is  impossible  that  with  the  blood  of  oxen 
and  goats  sin  should  be  taken  away.  Wherefore 
when  he  cometh  into  the  world,  he  saith  :  Sacrifice 
and  oblation  thou  wouldest  not,  but  a  body  thou 
hast  fitted  to  me  :  holocausts  for  sin  did  not  please 
thee.  Then  said  I,  Behold,  I  come  :  in  the  head  of 
the  book  it  is  written  of  me  that  I  should  do  thy  will, 
O  God.  In  saying  before,  Sacrifices  and  oblations 
and  holocausts  for  sin  thou  wouldest  not,  neither 
are  they  pleasing  to  thee,  which  are  offered  according 
to  the  law.  Then  said  I :  Behold,  I  come  to  do  thy 
will,  0  God.    He  taketh  away  the  first,  that  he  may 

N    2 


180      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

establish  that  which  followeth.  In  the  which  will 
we  are  sanctified  by  the  oblation  of  the  body  of 
Jesus  Christ  once.'  * 

There  is  a  further  consideration  indispensable 
in  this  matter  of  Christ's  Atonement :  it  is  the 
additional  sanctity  acquired  by  Christ  through 
the  obedience  of  the  cross.  His  original  sanctity 
that  manifested  itself  in  His  wonderful  life  was 
not  to  be  the  price  of  our  Redemption.  There 
had  been  no  juridical  transaction  between  Divine 
Persons  as  to  its  moral  purchasing  power.  The 
Passion,  on  the  contrary,  was  made  the  price  of 
our  souls.  The  following  passage  of  St.  Thomas 
is  very  illuminating.  '  The  original  sanctity  of 
Christ's  humanity  does  not  prevent  that  same 
human  nature  when  it  is  offered  up  to  God  in  the 
Passion  from  being  sanctified  in  a  new  way — that 
is  to  say,  as  a  victim  actually  offered  up.  It  then 
acquired  from  its  original  charity  and  from  that 
grace  of  (Hypostatic)  Union  that  sanctifies  it, 
absolutely  speaking,  the  actual  sanctification  of 
victim/  2 

1  Heb.  x,  4-10  ■  Question  22,  art.  2,  ad,  3  urn, 


CHAPTER  XXV 

THE  MAN   OF  SORROWS 

The  incomprehensible  refinement  of  a  Divine 
Personality  is  not  only  the  most  enduring  motive 
for  Christian  compunction  over  the  crucified 
Saviour,  it  is  also  the  explanation  of  the  greatest 
of  Christ's  sufferings.  None  of  us  can  fail  to  be 
deeply  affected  by  the  story  of  the  Passion,  if 
our  minds  are  busy  habitually  with  the  infinitely 
sweet  excellencies  of  the  Son  of  God  made  man. 
Compassion  for  Christ  crucified  will  remain  an 
actual  living  thing  in  human  souls  as  long  as  the 
world  lasts,  chiefly  because  the  Sufferer  was  an 
infinitely  excellent  person.  Compassion  enduring 
to  the  end  of  time  is  not  a  fruitless  or  groundless 
wail,  in  such  a  case. 

But,  as  I  said,  Christ's  personal  perfections 
of  being  were  also  the  measure  of  His  sufferings, 
both  in  soul  and  mind. 

It  is  a  general  Christian  conviction  that  Christ 
in  Himself  suffered  more  than  any  other  human 


182       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

creature  on  earth.  St.  Thomas  adopts  this  view 
in  his  question  forty-six.1 

I  must  confess  to  a  certain  anger  with  inferior 
spiritual  literature  that  seems  to  enjoy  a  horror 
like  a  feast,  and  which  has  a  mania  for  an 
accumulation  of  horrors,  if  once  let  loose.  Such 
men,  for  instance,  would  speak  of  ten  thousand 
years  of  purgatory  with  as  much  ease  as  of  one 
year.  Once  satisfied  that  they  may  use  the 
figures,  they  make  it  centuries  or  seconds  with 
the  same  generosity.  It  is  a  type  of  a  raw 
religious  mind,  good  in  itself,  but  hopelessly  callous 
to  the  rights  of  reason. 

So  in  this  matter  of  Christ's  sufferings,  one  has 
read  books  written  by  devout  men  in  which  the 
accumulation  of  pain  in  Christ's  life  has  been  done 
with  a  kind  of  mad  recklessness,  with  utter  dis- 
regard of  the  Gospel  narrative  and  of  theological 
principles.  In  fact,  such  accumulation,  bad  as 
the  taste  is,  defeats  its  own  end  :  it  takes  Christ's 
Passion  out  of  the  human  sphere,  and  makes  it 
profitless  to  us  as  an  example  and  as  a  consolation. 

The  thesis  of  St.  Thomas,  however,  that  Christ 
suffered  more  than  any  other  single  man  ever 
did,  is  common  Christian  sentiment,  and  it  is 
wonderfully  helpful  in  the  struggle  of  life. 

'  From  all  these  causes,'  says  St.  Thomas  at 
the  end  of  the  article  I  have  quoted,  '  it  is  clear 

1  Quest.  46,  art.  6« 


THE  MAN  OF  SORROWS  183 

that  the  pain  of  Christ  was  the  greatest  of  all 
pains/ 

It  would  be  difficult  to  assign  any  single  cause 
that  gives  to  Christ's  sufferings  such  proportions  : 
there  are  many  causes  at  work,  coming  from  the 
complexity  of  His  wonderful  Personality. 

His  physical  torments  would  go  a  long  way 
to  make  of  Him  one  of  the  most  ill-treated  human 
beings,  chiefly  if  they  are  taken  in  connection 
with  the  ingratitudes  and  the  treasons  that  brought 
them  about.  But  when  all  has  been  said,  in  order 
to  give  the  explanation  how  Christ's  suffering  was 
simply  and  absolutely  '  the  greatest/  we  have 
to  fall  back  on  the  perfection  of  His  hypostatic- 
ally  united  nature.  Christ's  body  was  a  miracle 
of  perfection  and  delicacy.  His  soul  was  the 
finest  instrument  of  feeling  that  ever  was.  On 
a  body  of  such  complexion,  tortures  like  those 
described  so  soberly  in  the  Gospel  narratives  would 
assume  unwonted  proportions,  which  sufferings 
no  special  heavenly  consolations  seem  to  have 
sweetened,  when  the  pain  was  actually  on  Him. 
In  His  mind,  He  voluntarily  admitted  sorrow 
for  sin,  for  failure  in  the  spiritual  world,  and  His 
keen  soul  became  its  own  tormentor.  In  this 
matter  of  Christ's  spiritual  sufferings  over  the 
sins  of  the  world  there  seems  to  be  no  knowable 
limits.  How  much  did  He  allow  Himself  to  be 
invaded  by  that  keen  internal  sorrow  ?     ■  Christ,' 


184       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

says  St.  Thomas,  '  in  order  to  satisfy  for  the  sins 
of  all  men,  took  on  Himself  sadness,  a  sadness 
that  was  the  greatest  human  sadness,  as  an  absolute 
measure,  but  a  sadness  that  did  not  go  beyond  the 
rule  of  sound  reason/  x 

St.  Thomas  makes  another  golden  remark  in 
connection  with  Christ's  death.  '  The  bodily  Life 
of  Christ  was  of  such  excellency,  and  this  chiefly 
on  account  of  Divinity  united  (hypostatically), 
that  loss  even  for  an  hour  would  be  a  matter  of 
much  greater  sorrow  than  the  loss  of  the  life  of 
any  other  man  for  any  length  of  time.' 2 

The  Passion  of  Christ  ought  to  be  a  subject  of 
tender  thought,  even  for  the  most  exact  and  most 
unemotional  mind.  There  is  not  in  it  physical  pain 
merely  for  the  sake  of  a  raw  contempt  of  physical 
well-being.  We  know  that  it  is  voluntary  in  the 
sense  of  its  not  having  been  the  only  possible  device 
God  had  to  redeem  the  world,  yet  that  there  is  in 
it  a  divine  adaptation  of  most  excellent  means  to 
a  most  excellent  end  is  made  manifest  by  the  very 
choice  God  made  of  it  to  be  the  cause  of  our 
Redemption. 

1  Ad  2  urn,  *  Ad  4  um. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

THE  HAPPINESS  OF  CHRIST 

It  would  be  a  most  ungracious  and  unnatural 
theology  to  speak  of  Christ's  sorrows  without  even 
mentioning  Christ's  joys.  The  contemplation  of 
Christ  as  the  man  of  sorrow,  if  it  were  too  ex- 
clusive, would  become  a  positive  heresy,  as  such 
exclusiveness  would  mean  that  Christ  was  the  great 
sufferer  by  a  kind  of  wild  fatality,  that  He  was  the 
personification  of  the  Weltschmerz,  of  the  world's 
unspoken  agony. 

With  all  our  faith  in  Christ's  vicarious  atone- 
ment ;  with  all  the  literalness  of  inspired  language, 
such  as  St.  Paul's  expression,1  '  Him  that  knew  no 
sin,  for  us  he  hath  made  sin ' ;  with  all  the 
bitterness  of  Christ's  death, — the  theological  fact 
remains,  that  the  element  of  joy  in  Christ's 
human  life  was  immensely  preponderant. 

We  must  bear  in  mind  that  there  was  never  in 
Christ  any  struggling  after  happiness,  or  even  after 
higher  happiness,   out   of  unhappiness.    He  con- 

1  2  Cor,  v,  21, 


186       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

descended  to  put  aside,  partially,  happiness  for  a 
time  ;  but  there  is  never  in  Him  the  grim  stretching 
forward  to  life  and  light  that  characterises  the 
earthly  hero.  His  mortality  and  passibility  were 
temporary  arrangements  of  a  miraculous  nature, 
and  though  the  cessation  of  such  an  arrangement 
was  to  be  in  a  sense  Christ's  human  reward,  it 
differed  profoundly  from  our  release  from  this  body 
of  sin,  inasmuch  as  we  are  released  from  a  fatal 
and  universal  law,  whilst  Christ's  glorification  was 
the  cessation  of  the  miraculous  suspension  of 
glorification.  When  Christ  entered  into  that 
personal  glory  that  was  His  birthright,  He  entered 
into  it  in  a  spirit  of  triumph,  with  *  greater  honour/ 
as  St.  Thomas  says  in  article  six  of  the  forty-ninth 
question.  But  being  the  heir,  not  a  stranger,  it  was 
merely  '  a  home-coming '  when  He  received  the 
totality  of  His  happiness. 

The  Christ  of  the  Gospels  is  as  much  the  source 
of  life  and  joy  to  the  millions  of  human  souls  that 
worship  Him  as  is  the  Christ  of  Heaven.  He 
could  be  no  such  support  if  His  mortal  existence 
had  been  unalloyed  agony. 

The  doctrine  of  St.  Thomas  as  to  the  fulness  and 
the  perseverance  of  Christ's  bliss  is  most  constant 
and  most  unequivocal.  Christ  had  beatific  vision 
from  the  first  moment  of  His  conception  in  Mary's 
womb.  His  beatific  vision  was  immensely  greater 
than  the  visions  of  all  other  created  spirits  put 


THE  HAPPINESS  OF  CHRIST  187 

together.  His  soul  had  the  exceptional  favour 
of  being  created  in  beatific  vision,  a  state  of 
blessedness  not  conferred  on  any  other  created 
mind. 

I  quote  the  third  objection  of  the  fourth  article 
of  the  thirty-fourth  question  with  its  answer ;  it  gives 
us  in  a  few  words  the  key  to  the  mystery  of  Christ's 
exceptional  position  in  the  scale  of  happiness. 
The  objection  is  as  follows  :  '  What  belongs  neither 
to  man,  nor  to  the  angel,  seems  to  be  the  attribute 
of  God  Himself ;  and  therefore  it  cannot  belong 
to  Christ,  as  far  as  He  is  man.  But  always  to  be 
happy  (through  beatific  vision)  belongs  neither 
to  man  nor  to  the  angel ;  for  if  they  had  been 
created  happy  (through  beatific  vision)  they  would 
not  have  sinned  afterwards.  Therefore  Christ  as 
man  was  not  happy  (through  beatific  vision)  from 
the  first  moment  of  His  conception.' 

The  answer  is  short :  '  I  answer  the  third 
objection  and  say  that  Christ  from  the  fact  of  His 
being  God  and  man  had  even  in  His  manhood 
something  more  excellent  than  other  creatures — 
namely,  that  He  should  be  happy  (through  beatific 
vision)  from  the  very  beginning/ 

Far  from  making  '  happiness  '  for  Himself  the 
goal  of  a  vehement  struggle  with  the  powers  of 
sadness,  the  Christ  of  our  theology  holds  an  un- 
precedented position  of  bliss  by  His  very  birthright. 

What    beatific   vision   means   as   a   source   of 


188       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

happiness  is,  of  course,  incomprehensible.  Now, 
though  it  be  part  of  the  theology  of  St.  Thomas 
that  Christ  put  limits  to  certain  of  the  secondary 
effects  of  that  overpowering  bliss,  it  would  imply 
contradiction  to  say  that  He  did  not  enjoy  to  the 
full  the  blessed  vision  itself.  He  was  absolutely 
beatus  in  that  portion  of  His  mind  where  there 
was  the  vision.  Again  it  would  be  contradictory 
to  say  that  Christ's  vision  was  ever  interrupted. 
One  might  as  well  think  of  an  interruption  of 
Hypostatic  Union  itself.  Such  interruption,  far 
from  being  helpful  towards  man's  redemption, 
would  have  lessened  its  power,  as  it  would  have 
lessened  Christ's  natural  dignity  and  sanctity. 
Another  consideration  that  finds  its  place  here  is 
this  :  Beatific  vision  can  never  be  anything  but 
a  source  of  happiness.  All  things  seen  in  God 
are  seen  in  their  divine  relationship,  and  as  such 
they  are  good,  and  very  good.  Even  the  sight  of 
a  sinful  world,  as  it  can  be  seen  in  God's  omniscience, 
could  never  be  a  sad  spectacle — or,  anyhow,  a  sad- 
dening spectacle — because  the  blessed  vision  shows 
that  if  a  divine  ordinance  be  transgressed  by  a 
creature  in  one  way,  another  ordinance  redresses 
the  transgression.  Christ  could  never  be  saddened 
from  what  He  saw  in  the  glory  of  the  Father. 
But  He  had  inferior  orders  of  knowledge,  and 
according  to  these  His  soul  was  made  sad. 

Many  other  joys  there  were  in  Christ's  human 


THE  HAPPINESS  OF  CHRIST  189 

life  besides  that  sun  of  brightness  high  up  in  His 
mind,  the  vision  of  God.  How  could  a  life  of 
consummate  virtuousness  and  sanctity  be  anything 
but  a  long  spiritual  feast  ? 

But  the  greatest  of  merely  human  joys  was,  no 
doubt,  His  own  immaculate  Mother,  in  whose 
company  almost  the  whole  of  His  mortal  life  was 
spent.  It  is  certainly  a  great  light  in  itself,  in 
matters  of  Christ's  Personality,  to  reflect  that  He 
who  came  to  save  sinners  spent  His  life,  a  few 
years  excepted,  with  one  who  was  pre-eminently 
not  a  sinner.  It  all  points  to  the  same  great  theo- 
logical fact,  that  with  Christ  the  law  of  happiness 
is  the  dominant,  the  prevailing  law,  the  law  that 
is  followed  up  as  far  as  possible.  The  law  of 
suffering  is  submitted  to  as  an  exception,  and  with 
a  wise  adaptation  of  means  to  an  end,  whilst  the 
law  of  happiness  is  applied  with  divine  generosity. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

CHRIST  THE  STRONG  ONE 

The  duality  of  natures  in  Christ,  being  so  much 
made  of  by  our  theology,  has  many  interesting  con- 
sequences. There  is  in  Christ  duality  of  saintship, 
duality  of  spiritualness  ;  there  is  in  Him  a  created 
and  an  increated  sanctity ;  and,  more  than  all  that, 
there  is  in  Him  the  saintship  which  is  His  own 
personal  acquisition.  Though  He  be  the  Son  of 
God,  sharing  with  God  the  privilege  of  matchless 
sanctity,  He  created  Himself  a  sanctity  of  His  own. 
He  acquired  sanctity,  just  as  the  son  of  an  ancient 
family  of  inexhaustible  patrimony  might  build  up 
to  himself  a  great  fortune  by  personal  initiative 
and  activity,  though  he  be  the  heir  and  lord  of  an 
ancient  domain.  '  And  whereas  indeed  He  was  the 
Son  of  God,  He  learned  obedience  by  the  things 
which  he  suffered  ;  and  being  consummated,  He 
became  to  all  that  obey  Him  the  cause  of  eternal 
salvation/  x 

Christ  practised  human  saintship  in  a   heroic 
degree.    He  was  full  of  sanctity,  He  was  infinitely 

i  Heb.  v,  8,  9. 


CHRIST  THE  STRONG  ONE  191 

remote  from  sin  through  the  very  elements  of  His 
wonderful  Personality ;  yet  human  sanctity  had 
for  Him  all  the  terrors  high  sanctity  always  brings 
with  itself.  Infinitely  holy  from  the  beginning,  He 
had  to  be  holy  in  a  human  way  by  mixing  with 
ordinary  humanity,  and  His  native  infinitude  of 
purity  made  the  struggle  all  the  more  tragical 
because  opposition  and  sin,  as  well  as  physical  suffer- 
ing, became  to  Him  more  unbearable  by  reason  of  His 
own  wonderful  perfection  of  origin.  It  was  divine 
sanctity  endowed  with  the  power  of  human  senti- 
ment, or,  if  we  like,  it  was  human  sentiment  made 
more  keen  through  the  presence  of  the  infinite 
Purity. 

There  is  nothing  so  tragical,  nothing  so  remote 
from  unreality  and  shallowness  as  the  life  of  a  man 
of  superior  intelligence  and  high  resolve  bent  on 
doing  some  great  work  for  the  men  that  surround 
him,  and  with  the  concurrence  of  those  that  are  to 
be  ultimately  benefited,  but  being  misunderstood, 
misjudged,  distrusted  all  the  time  by  those  very 
men.    Of  all  the  tragedies  it  is  the  most  bitter. 

Such  was  Christ's  saint  ship ;  in  Him  we  find 
that  bitter  tragedy  on  an  almost  infinite  scale.  His 
native  sanctity  is  like  a  fire  devouring  His  soul ; 
it  is  His  zeal  for  the  sanctification  of  man.  '  And 
for  them  do  I  sanctify  myself,  that  they  also  may  be 
sanctified  in  truth.'  * 

1  St.  John  xvii.  19, 


192      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 


ifsislance,  human  blindness,  nay,  even 
human  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  are  to  Him 
the  occasion  of  acquiring  personal  sanctity. 
Cathohc  theology  therefore  understood  Christ 
bet  let  when  it  endowed  Him  from  the  very  origin 
with  every  species  of  spiritual  gift,  because  the 
hnman  patience  of  Christ  is  so  great,  precisely 
because  with  so  much  native  dignity  of  spirit 
descended  into  the  difficulties  of  human 


is  in  Oar  Lord's  life  an  element  of  interest 

is  m^fJtw*^aT"y  aWypnt  z  it  is  the  internal  struinzie 

good  and  evil,  the  sifting  of  motives,  the 

of  selfish 
In  other  words,  the 
::  z~-iy.li.  zzzlz  ~.zzzz.zz~/  Sris-r  ::  ~z.±  :~:zz  i'  tz.'.izz.y 
excluded  from  Oar  Lord's  character.  There  might  be 
the  danger,  therefore,  that  His  life  should  appeal  to 
us  less  as  a  living  fact  than  as  an  abstract  ideaL  Yet 
Christ's  life  ought  to  be  our  constant  sobre,  precisely 
it  was  so  intensely  hnman  and  so  intensely 
m  us  nnman  vniues. 
We  cannot  of coutsetMnkfor  one  moment  of  moral 
n  finer  lion  with  Our  Lord's  Personality, 
felt  any  dissensions  in  his  mind  or  body. 
But  there  is  in  Our  Lord's  nature  an  element  that 
made  of  Hb  life  the  greatest  struggle,  the  greatest 
tragedy.  It  was  that  contradiction  between  His 
personal  sanctity  and  Iris  external  surroundings- 


CHRIST  THE  STRONG  ONE  193 


He  was  indeed  the  Son  of  God  come  down  from 
heaven*  to  live  amongst  short-sighted,  prejudiced, 
ignorant,  and  sinful  men ;  and  lie  came  to  share,  so 
to  speak,  their  social  position.  There  was  the  great 
struggle  between  this  incomparable  superiority 
and  human  ifriprw  wi  1  yT  For,  the  moment  He  ^titers 
into  the  world,  He  identifies  Himself  with  the  men 
that  surround  Him. 

He  is  not  as  one  living  amongst  men  and  yet 
picking  his  steps  carefully,  raising  his  garment  lest 
it  be  soiled,  and  saying  to  all  that  are  near, '  Do  not 
touch  me,  because  I  am  dean.'  No ;  He  walks 
bravely  with  the  sinner  and  the  traitor,  with  the 
coward  and  the  fanatic,  for  they  are  truly  His 
friends.  Their  friendship  and  their  good  will  have 
become  indispensable  to  Him,  if  His  work  is  to 
have  roots  in  the  human  race.  This  intimate 
contact  between  Him  and  the  living  man  was  a 
necessary  element  in  the  Redemption.  How  could 
man  be  sanctified  unless  his  heart  had  been  won  by 
God?  Our  Lord  had  to  enter  into  the  hves  of  His 
followers;  He  had  to  admit  them  into  the  hidden- 
ness  of  His  own  life.  It  is  in  this  contact  between 
highest  sanctity  and  human  commonness  that  we 
are  to  find  that  element  of  conflict  which  lends  to 
His  life  its  human  interest. 

It  is  no  doubt  a  spectacle  for  angels  to  see  a 
being  of  clay,  such  as  man  is,  rise  gradually  to  the 
spiritual  plane,  through  a  series  of  disappointments 


194      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

in  the  things  he  had  set  his  heart  upon.  But  what 
shall  we  say  of  consummate  sanctity  and  highest 
spiritualness  giving  itself  to  man  as  a  friend,  to  be 
treated  by  him  as  a  friend,  in  his  own  gross  way  of 
understanding  and  treating  sanctity  and  spiritual- 
ness ?  For  we  shall  see  how  the  Son  of  God  treats 
with  man  on  the  footing  of  equality ;  how  He  never 
uses  His  omnipotence  to  precipitate  a  conclusion, 
to  overpower  a  mind  with  the  impression  of  His 
own  excellency.  He  is  determined  to  let  Himself 
be  found  by  man,  as  no  doubt  any  other  way  of 
convincing  man  would  not  be  so  deep,  not  so 
lasting. 

The  great  truths  of  sacred  theology  concerning 
the  God  Incarnate  are  considered  sometimes  to  be 
mere  abstractions,  incapable  of  giving  life  and 
colour  to  our  Lord's  Personality.  Nothing  could 
be  less  true.  They  all  enter  into  the  very  life  of 
Our  Lord ;  they  make  that  life  one  of  palpitating 
interest,  precisely  because  they  give  us  the  key  to 
that  incomparable  superiority  of  Our  Lord's  nature, 
which  superiority  is  of  all  things  the  one  element 
we  must  constantly  bear  in  mind  if  we  are  to 
understand  Our  Lord's  life. 

It  is  strange  how  an  act  or  a  word  coming  from 
a  human  being  of  some  excellency  sanctifies  for 
ever  the  spot  where  the  act  was  performed  or  the 
word  was  pronounced.  We  travel  a  thousand  miles, 
and  the  country  we  go  through  is  nothing  to  us. 


CHRIST  THE  STRONG  ONE  195 

We  come  to  the  spot  where  a  human  mind,  a  human 
heart  have  been  at  their  best,  were  it  only  for  a 
moment,  and  there  we  get  easily  lost  in  thought,  so 
great  is  the  impression. 

Our  Lord's  excellency  was  such  as  to  give  to  the 
very  stones  over  which  His  shadow  fell  the  power 
of  melting  the  heart  of  the  pure  and  simple. 


o  2 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

THE  MISUNDERSTANDINGS  OF  THE  GOSPEL 

It  is  the  law  of  all  real  greatness  not  to  be  under- 
stood. The  great  are  great  because  they  are  above 
their  surroundings,  because  they  see  farther  or  even 
differently.  In  every  greatness  there  is  a  practical 
disregard  of  established  ways  and  axioms.  In  our 
Lord's  life  there  is  this  trait  of  greatness. 

He  is  misunderstood,  and  His  own  did  not 
understand  Him.  There  are  few  things  that  are 
more  pathetic  than  the  conversation  which  St. 
Peter  had  with  his  Master  shortly  after  Simon  Peter 
had  been  promised  the  keys  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven.  '  It  is  then/  says  the  Evangelist,  '  that 
Christ  began  to  speak  to  them  of  what  was  going 
to  happen  ;  that  He  was  going  up  to  Jerusalem,  there 
to  be  reviled  by  the  high  priests  and  the  scribes, 
and  to  be  put  to  death,  and  to  rise  on  the  third  day. 
Then  Simon  Peter  took  Him  aside  and  rebuked  Him, 
saying,  "  Far  be  such  things  from  thee."  ' 

We  can  easily  imagine  St.  Peter,  strong  in  the 
conviction  that  he  had  his  Master's  confidence,  and 


MISUNDERSTANDINGS  OF  THE  GOSPEL  197 

that  therefore  he  could  do  what  no  one  else  could 
do,  administer  to  him  a  gentle  rebuke ;  he  walks 
away  with  Him,  and  no  doubt  after  a  very  polite 
introduction  comes  to  the  matter  that  weighs  on 
his  mind.  He  has  a  right  to  look  after  his  Master's 
interests,  and  certainly  he  understands  them  as  well 
as  the  Master  Himself.  The  Master  listens  silently, 
and  when  Simon  Peter  has  finished  delivering 
himself  of  his  carefully  prepared  rebuke,  Christ 
turns  round  and  looks  on  poor  Peter  with  unusual 
sternness.  The  two  had  been  walking  side  by  side 
whilst  Peter  was  unfolding  his  views.  '  Take  thy- 
self behind  me,  thou  Satan ;  for  thou  art  a  scandal 
unto  me  :  thou  savourest  the  things  of  man,  not 
the  things  of  God.'  Peter  was  far  from  under- 
standing his  Master;  with  all  his  good  will  and 
his  good  intentions,  and  with  all  his  loyalty  to  his 
Master,  his  mind  was  still  moving  on  the  plane  of 
man.  Our  Lord's  admonitions  that  follow  directly 
after  look  very  much  like  an  answer  to  the  remarks 
Peter  must  have  made  in  his  effort  to  dissuade  the 
Master.  '  If  one  wants  to  walk  after  me,  let  him 
take  up  his  cross  and  follow  me/  'He  that  loseth 
his  soul  shall  find  it ;  and  what  does  it  profit  a  man 
if  he  gain  the  whole  universe  and  suffer  the  loss  of 
his  soul  ? '  ■  For  what  shall  man  give  for  his  soul  ? 
For  the  Son  of  man  will  come  in  the  glory  of  his 
Father  with  the  angels,  and  then  he  shall  give  to 
everyone  according  to  his  deserts.    Amen,  I  say 


ig8      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

unto  you,  There  are  some  standing  here  who  will 
not  die  without  having  seen  the  Son  of  man  in  his 
glory/ 

This  last  allusion  to  the  Transfiguration,  which 
was  to  take  place  a  few  days  after,  and  in  which 
Peter  was  to  hold  such  a  conspicuous  place,  seemed 
to  be  a  kind  of  revulsion  in  our  Lord's  feeling 
towards  Peter,  after  the  sharp  rebuke.  It  would 
seem  as  if  our  Lord's  chief  internal  suffering  had 
been  his  being  misunderstood  by  the  men  that 
loved  Him  and  whom  He  loved. 

Besides  the  righteous  indignation  expressed  in  the 
rebuke  to  St.  Peter,  there  are  other  passages  in  the 
Gospels  where  Christ  expresses  grief,  if  not  anger, 
at  being  so  sadly  misunderstood.  f  Incredulous 
and  perverse  generation,  how  long  shall  I  be  with 
you,  how  long  shall  I  bear  you  ?  '  The  very  men 
who  come  to  Him  with  their  sick  to  be  healed  doubt 
His  power  and  His  Mission.  It  might  be  said  that 
the  tragedy  of  the  Gospels  lies  in  that  constant 
misunderstanding.  There  is  a  kind  of  ill  will  in 
Our  Lord's  surroundings  which  our  Lord  compares 
in  one  passage  with  the  naughtiness  and  the  sulkiness 
of  children  playing  in  the  market-place.  '  We 
played  to  you,  and  you  would  not  sing  ;  we  piped 
to  you,  and  you  would  not  dance/ 

Certain  schools  of  religion  in  our  own  days  take 
a  pleasure  in  explaining  Christ's  unpopularity  from 
political  or  social  motives.    Christ  raised  His  voice 


MISUNDERSTANDINGS  OF  THE  GOSPEL  199 

against  the  rich  and  the  powerful  in  favour  of 
the  poor,  it  is  said.  His  unpopularity  was  like 
the  unpopularity  of  a  demagogue  with  the  ruling 
party. 

Such  a  view  is  strangely  superficial.  Our  Lord 
was  misunderstood  by  His  own  friends  more  than  by 
anyone  else.  He  rebuked  the  poor  as  sternly  as  He 
rebuked  the  rich.  Many  did  not  walk  with  Him 
any  more,  saying,  '  This  is  a  hard  speech ;  who  can 
bear  it  ? '  The  hard  speech  was  anything  but  a 
revolutionary  speech  :  it  was  the  announcement 
of  the  Holy  Eucharist. 

There  was,  in  fact,  not  a  single  individual,  with 
the  exception  of  His  mother,  who  had  come  into 
contact  with  Christ,  who  at  one  time  or  another 
was  not  a  prey  to  doubts  as  to  His  real  mission  and 
character.  His  crucifixion  was  a  scandal  even  to 
the  most  persevering  friend.  '  You  all  shall  suffer 
scandal  in  me  to-night.'  Christ's  life's  effort  seems 
to  have  been  to  gain  the  confidence  of  a  few.  Now, 
why  is  it  that  our  Lord  had  such  difficulty  in  gaining 
a  following  entirely  devoted  to  Him,  when  it  is  the 
achievement  of  every  agitator  to  gather  round  him 
in  a  few  days  crowds  of  men  who  believe  in  him 
blindly,  and  swear  by  him,  ready  to  die  for  him 
or  with  him.  There  is  not  a  trace  of  such  over- 
powering ascendancy  over  man  in  our  Lord's  life. 
Doubt,  suspicion,  diffidence,  are  seen  on  every  side. 
Peter  alone  boasts  that  he  is  ready  to  follow  Him 


200       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

to  prison  and  to  death,  and  the  Master  meets  His 
boast  with  a  sad  smile.  *  I  come  in  my  Father's 
name,  and  you  do  not  believe  me.  Somebody  else 
will  come  in  his  own  name,  and  you  will  believe 
him.' 

Leaders  of  all  sorts  with  human  causes  or  human 
interests,  coming  in  their  own  names,  have  done 
indeed  what  Christ  could  not  do  :  they  have  had 
desperate  followers.  If  the  Gospels  were  the 
imagination  of  naive  men  they  would  have  repre- 
sented their  hero  as  a  man  of  irresistible  power 
over  his  followers  ;  his  manifold  miracles  would 
have  been  given  as  the  explanation  of  a  devotedness 
unto  death  on  the  part  of  the  followers.  Instead, 
we  have  miracles  on  the  one  hand,  and  unsur- 
mountable  diffidences  on  the  other  hand. 

The  explanation  is  this  :  Christ  had  no  human 
cause  to  defend ;  he  was  no  partisan ;  He  came, 
as  He  says,  in  the  name  of  His  Father,  with  the 
fulness  of  truth,  not  with  a  political  or  social  idea. 
He  came  with  all  ideas,  and  it  would  seem  that  the 
human  mind  has  difficulties  in  trusting  another 
mind  that  is  not  one-sided,  but  is  complete  and 
absolutely  wise,  taking  in  every  view  and  every 
side  of  things.  Man  follows  easily  isolated 
impressions  and  ideas,  as  an  animal  follows 
irresistible  instincts  ;  but  it  is  only  highest  culture 
that  makes  man  love  faithfully  the  fulness  of  truth, 
the  truth  of  God  in  its  multitudinousness  of  form 


MISUNDERSTANDINGS  OF  THE  GOSPEL  201 

and  presentment.  John  the  Baptist  had  no 
difficulty  in  getting  a  faithful  following,  in  spite 
of  his  austerities  ;  his  disciples  compare  favourably 
with  Christ's  disciples  in  their  loyalty  to  the  leader. 
It  was  because  John  had  a  definite,  an  exclusive 
mode  of  life,  whilst  Christ  required  from  His  disciple 
every  perfection  of  mind  and  heart. 

Man's  loyalty  is  always  partisanship ;  faith  in 
Christ,  on  the  contrary,  is  intellectual  culture  and 
charity  of  the  heart.  To  arrive  at  a  perfect  faith 
in  Christ,  man  has  to  give  up  what  it  is  most  difficult 
to  part  with,  his  partisan  attachments.  The  Jews 
by  whom  He  was  surrounded  were  passionate 
partisans  ;  everyone  expected  a  Christ  that  would 
be  the  glorification  and  triumph  of  his  own  partisan 
ideal ;  Christ  goes  back  to  the  fundamental  universal 
non-partisan  principles  of  life  and  sanctity,  and  He 
is  met  from  every  side  with  angry  looks  because  He 
does  not  take  up  the  race  with  the  fanatic  and  the 
zealot.  The  Holy  Ghost  is  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
not  the  triumph  of  the  Jewish  nationality — the 
Spirit  of  God  that  knows  no  boundaries  ;  He  is  the 
Spirit  of  the  Greek  as  well  as  of  the  Jew  ;  He  is 
the  only  movement  Christ  came  to  establish. 

All  popularities  are  popularities  of  parties  ;  to 
substitute  for  party  universal  charity  and  love  is 
the  surest  way  to  be  misunderstood. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE   CHRIST  TRAGEDY 

Christ's  career  has  all  the  characteristics  of  a 
tragedy ;  He  was  born  to  be  the  consolation  of 
Israel,  and  He  proved  to  be  the  child  that  is  set 
for  the  fall  and  for  the  resurrection  of  many  in 
Israel,  and  for  a  sign  which  shall  be  contradicted.1 

Israel  had  been  living  in  the  hopes  of  a  child 
conceived  and  born  of  the  Virgin,  bearing  the 
glorious  name  of  Emmanuel,  to  be  a  sign  of  God's 
omnipotent  favour  to  His  people  in  distress. 

But,  like  many  other  long-expected  scions  of 
ruling  houses,  He  proved  to  be  His  people's  mis- 
fortune and  curse  :  '  Let  his  blood  be  upon  us,  and 
upon  our  children.' 2 

History,  so  full  of  the  cruellest  tragedies,  has  no 
tragedy  like  the  tragedy  of  Christ.  The  hope  for 
which  Israel  lived  became  its  curse  through  that 
awful  misunderstanding  which  the  Gospel  calls 
blindness  of  heart.  St.  Paul  has  dramatised  the 
terrible  irony  of  things  with  the  genius  of  a  Sophocles 

1  St.  Luke  ii.  34.  2  St.  Matt,  xxvii.  25, 


THE  CHRIST  TRAGEDY  203 

in  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  :  '  I  speak  the  truth 
in  Christ,  I  lie  not,  my  conscience  bearing  me  witness 
in  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  I  have  great  sadness,  a 
continual  sorrow  in  my  heart ;  for  I  wished  myself 
to  be  an  anathema  from  Christ  for  my  brethren 
who  are  my  kinsmen,  according  to  the  flesh,  who 
are  Israelites,  to  whom  belongeth  the  adoption  as 
of  children,  and  the  glory,  and  the  testimony,  and 
the  giving  of  the  law,  and  the  service  of  God,  and 
the  promises;  whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom 
is  Christ,  according  to  the  flesh,  who  is  over  all 
things,  God  blessed  for  ever.  .  .  .'  *  What  then 
shall  we  say  ?  That  the  Gentiles  who  followed  not 
after  justice,  have  attained  to  justice,  even  the  justice 
that  is  of  faith  ?  But  Israel,  by  following  after 
the  law  of  justice,  is  not  come  unto  the  law  of 
justice.  Why  so  ?  Because  they  sought  it  not  by 
faith,  but  as  it  were  of  works  ;  for  they  stumbled  at 
the  stumbling-stone,  as  it  is  written,  Behold,  I  lay 
in  Sion  a  stumbling-stone  and  a  rock  of  scandal, 
and  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  shall  not  be  con- 
founded/ 2  '  Brethren,  the  will  of  my  heart  indeed 
and  my  prayer  to  God  is  for  them  unto  salvation  ; 
for  I  bear  them  witness  that  they  have  a  zeal  of 
God,  but  not  according  to  knowledge  ;  for  they,  not 
knowing  the  justice  of  God  and  seeking  to  establish 
their  own,  have  not  submitted  themselves  to  the 
justice  of  God/  3 

1  Rom.  ix.  1-5.         '  Rom.  ix.  30-33.  *  Rom.  x.  1-3. 


204      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

But  nothing  would  show  more  clearly  the 
bitterness  of  the  tragedy  than  St.  Luke's  picture 
in  chapter  xix.  of  his  Gospel.  '  And  when  Jesus 
drew  near,  seeing  the  city,  He  wept  over  it,  saying, 
If  thou  also  hadst  known,  and  that  in  this  thy 
day,  the  things  that  are  to  thy  peace,  but  now 
they  are  hidden  from  thine  eyes,  for  the  days 
shall  come  upon  thee,  and  thy  enemies  shall 
cast  a  trench  about  thee,  and  compass  thee  round, 
and  straiten  thee  on  every  side,  and  beat  thee  flat  to 
the  ground,  and  thy  children  who  are  in  thee  ;  and 
they  shall  not  leave  in  thee  a  stone  upon  a  stone,  be- 
cause thou  hast  not  known  the  time  of  thy  visitation/ 

It  may  be  said  \vith  perfect  theological  accuracy 
that  what  was  the  primary  motive  of  Christ's 
coming  was  a  tremendous  failure,  a  failure  which 
Christ  tried  to  avert  with  all  His  might.  We 
are  too  apt  to  think  that  Christ  courted  failure 
in  order  that  prophecies  might  be  fulfilled,  and 
that  His  sacrifice  on  the  Cross  might  become  a 
possibility.  No  doubt  it  is  difficult  for  our  limited 
mind  to  see  how  an  event  which  God  has  chosen 
to  be  the  means  of  some  great  good  does  not  become, 
through  the  fact  of  that  divine  choice,  a  necessary 
and  unavoidable  event,  from  which  there  is  no 
escape  ;  and  if  efforts  at  escaping  it  are  made,  they 
look  very  much  like  so  many  sham  movements. 
As  it  was  written  that  Christ  should  die  to  save 
mankind,  we  find  it  difficult  to  believe  that  Christ's 


THE  CHRIST  TRAGEDY  205 

effort  to  win  the  Jewish  nation  to  His  love  were 
efforts  of  tremendous  sincerity. 

He  is  very  persistent  in  reminding  His  disciples 
of  this  His  failure,  in  order  to  teach  them  not  to 
be  discouraged  at  their  own  future  Apostolic  failures ; 
in  fact,  the  memory  of  Christ's  failure  ought  to 
keep  the  Christian  from  being  ambitious  even 
in  his  zeal  for  the  Master.  '  Amen,  Amen,  I  say 
to  you,  the  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  Lord, 
neither  is  the  Apostle  greater  than  he  that  sent 
him.  If  you  know  these  things,  you  shall  be 
blessed  if  you  do  them.'  l  '  If  the  world  hate  you, 
know  you  that  it  has  hated  me  before  you.  If 
you  had  been  of  the  world,  the  world  would  love 
its  own ;  but  because  you  are  not  of  the  world, 
but  I  have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore 
the  world  hateth  you.  Remember  my  word  that 
I  said  to  you,  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his 
master.  If  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also 
persecute  you ;  if  they  have  kept  my  word,  they 
will  keep  yours  also. 2 

'  And  when  they  shall  persecute  you  in  this 
city,  flee  into  another.  Amen,  I  say  to  you,  You 
shall  not  finish  all  the  cities  of  Israel  till  the  Son 
of  man  come.  The  disciple  is  not  above  the  master, 
nor  the  servant  above  his  lord.  It  is  enough 
for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  master,  and  the 
servant  as  his  lord.    If  they  have  called  the  good 

1  St.  John  xiii.  i6,  17.  a  St.  John  xv,  18-20. 


206      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

man  of  the  house  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  them 
of  his  household  ?  ■ x 

In  this  utterance  we  have  an  allusion  to  the 
saddest  instance  of  Christ's  powerlessness  against 
Pharisaical  envy,  and  no  doubt  the  failure  rankled 
deep  in  his  heart.  '  Then  was  offered  to  him 
one  possessed  with  a  devil,  blind  and  dumb,  and 
he  healed  him  so  that  he  spoke  and  saw ;  and 
all  the  multitude  were  amazed,  and  said,  Is  not 
this  the  Son  of  David  ?  But  the  Pharisees^  hearing 
it,  said,  This  man  casteth  not  out  devils,  but  by 
Beelzebub  the  prince  of  the  devils/  To  have 
Himself  recognised  as  the  Son  of  David  would 
have  been  Christ's  triumph ;  to  be  the  Son  of 
David  meant  everything  to  the  Jewish  mind. 
But  then  there  is  the  other  extreme,  the  summit 
of  moral  depravation,  the  lowest  depth  of  degrada- 
tion— to  be  an  associate  of  Beelzebub.  Confronted 
by  such  consummate  wickedness  of  thought,  Christ 
speaks  of  the  hopelessness  of  saving  such  men. 
•  Therefore  I  say  to  you,  Every  sin  and  blasphemy 
shall  be  forgiven  men ;  but  the  blasphemy  of  the 
Spirit  shall  not  be  forgiven.  And  whoever  shall 
speak  a  word  against  the  Son  of  man,  it  shall  be 
forgiven  him  ;  but  he  that  shall  speak  against  the 
Holy  Ghost,  it  shall  not  be  forgiven  him,  neither 
in  this  world  nor  in  the  world  to  come.'  2 

This  attitude    of   the   Pharisaical   mind,  even 

1  St.  Matt.  x.  23-25.  "  St.  Matt.  xii.  31,  32. 


THE  CHRIST  TRAGEDY  207 

more  than  Christ's  death,  brings  home  to  us  the 
horror  of  the  Christ  tragedy.  Repeatedly  Our 
Lord  makes  it  clear,  both  by  word  and  deed,  that 
He  had  it  in  His  power  to  escape  physically  from 
the  hands  of  His  enemies,  but  nowhere  do  we  find 
it  said  by  Him  that  it  was  within  His  power  to 
win  His  enemies  to  His  love.  He  did  all  He  could, 
and  He  failed.  '  If  I  had  not  come  and  spoken  to 
them,  they  would  not  have  sinned ;  but  now  they 
have  no  excuse  for  their  sin.  He  that  hateth  me 
hateth  my  Father  also.  If  I  had  not  done  among 
them  the  works  that  no  other  man  has  done,  they 
would  not  have  sinned  :  but  now  they  have  both 
seen  and  hated  both  me  and  my  Father.  But  that 
the  word  might  be  fulfilled  which  is  written  in 
their  law,  They  have  hated  me  without  cause/ 1 

Twice  St.  Mark,  when  describing  Christ's  con- 
troversies with  the  Pharisees,  hints  at  the  feelings 
of  this  despairing  sadness  that  clouded  Christ's 
heart  with  regard  to  their  spiritual  state  :  '  And 
looking  round  about  on  them  with  anger,  being 
grieved  for  the  blindness  of  their  hearts.'  *  ■  And 
the  Pharisees  came  forth,  and  began  to  question 
with  him,  asking  him  a  sign  from  heaven,  tempting 
him.  And  sighing  deeply  in  his  spirit  he  said, 
Why  doth  this  generation  ask  a  sign.' 3 

The  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  marked,  if  one 

1  St.  John  xv.  22-25.  2  St.  Mark  iii.  5. 

3  St.  Mark  viii,  II,  12, 


208       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

may  use  this  expression,  the  limits  of  Christ's 
spiritual  power  :  He  shrank  back  helpless  ;  He 
became  its  victim,  because  the  Pharisee,  confirmed 
for  ever  in  that  state  of  mental  perverseness, 
became  the  direct  author  of  His  crucifixion 
and  His  death.  After  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus, 
some  who  had  been  the  witnesses  of  the  miracle 
went  to  the  Pharisees  and  told  them  of  the  miracles 
that  Jesus  had  done.  •  The  chief  priests  therefore 
and  the  Pharisees  gathered  a  council,  and  said, 
What  do  we  ?  for  this  man  does  many  miracles.  .  .  . 
From  that  day  therefore  they  devised  to  put  Him 
to  death/  * 

'  Judas  therefore,  having  received  a  band  of 
soldiers  and  servants  from  the  chief  priests  and  the 
Pharisees,  cometh  thither  with  lanterns  and  torches 
and  weapons/  2 

The  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  is  one  of  the 
facts  of  the  New  Testament  most  deserving  of 
the  attention  of  the  critic  and  the  theologian. 
It  is  a  phenomenon  that  stands  out  in  its  hideous 
nakedness  as  prominently  as  Christ's  cross  itself, 
with  this  difference  however,  that  the  cross  is 
surrounded  with  the  halo  of  eternal  hope,  whilst 
the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  is  everlasting  repro- 
bation, started  here  on  earth.  It  made  the  cross 
and  got  no  blessings  from  it,  but  only  curses ;  because 
blasphemy  against  the  Son  of  man  was  turned  into 

1  St.  John  xi.  47,  53.  ■  St.  John  xviii.  3. 


THE  CHRIST  TRAGEDY  209 

praise  of  the  Son  of  man  at  the  foot  of  the  cross, 
whilst  that  dark  blasphemer  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  Pharisee,  and  his  confederates,  blas- 
phemed more  than  ever  :  '  And  they  that  passed 
by  blasphemed  him,  wagging  their  heads  and 
saying,  Vah,  thou  that  destroyest  the  temple  of  God 
and  in  three  days  dost  rebuild  it,  save  thy  own 
self.  If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come  down  from 
the  cross.  In  like  manner  also  the  chief  priests, 
with  the  scribes  and  the  ancients,  mocking,  said, 
He  saved  others;  himself  he  cannot  save.  If  he 
be  the  King  of  Israel,  let  him  now  come  down 
from  the  cross,  and  we  will  believe  him.  He  trusted 
in  God ;  let  him  now  deliver  him,  if  he  will  have 
him  :  for  he  said,  I  am  the  Son  of  God/  1 

This  blasphemy  is  the  strangest  mental  in- 
consequence :  they  admit  the  fact  that  He  saved 
others,  that  He  worked  miracles  ;  they  make  use 
of  this  uncontested  power  of  His  to  deride  His 
present  apparent  helplessness ;  the  past  signs  of 
God's  presence  in  Christ,  which  they  admit,  are 
made  the  occasion  of  this  satanic  gibe :  '  He 
trusted  in  God ;  let  him  now  deliver  him,  if  he  will 
have  him.'  For  such  perverseness  there  is  no  hope 
of  return. 

1  St,  Matt,  xxvii,  39-43. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

THE   CHARACTER  OF  CHRIST 

Character  is  the  one  element  in  the  human  in- 
dividual that  gives  power  over  one's  fellows. 

It  makes  all  other  gifts  useful ;  without  it,  the 
most  brilliant  mind  is  a  mere  toy  in  the  hands  of 
caprice. 

Character  binds  our  various  gifts  into  one 
mighty  organism,  making  them  all  into  a  full-grown 
body,  capable  of  every  effort. 

Take  one  of  the  most  brilliant  of  human  minds 
that  ever  was,  St.  Paul :  his  intellect  was  of  the 
highest  rank.  But  at  the  same  time,  its  very 
fierceness  was  a  danger  to  its  usefulness.  But  the 
one  element  that  binds  all  his  thoughts  together 
is  his  intense  earnestness  and  unselfishness  of 
character.  Whatever  St.  Paul  says  belongs  not 
only  to  the  permanent,  but  to  the  permanently 
living  literature  of  mankind,  precisely  because 
you  feel  underneath  it  all  a  most  potent  character, 
in  whom  there  is  not  a  single  weakness. 

So  with  Christ :    there  is  in  Him  His  human 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  CHRIST        211 

character.  We  cannot  love  Him  with  a  lasting 
love  until  by  meditation  we  have  found  out  some- 
thing of  His  manner  and  ways. 

We  know  Christ  to  be  the  fulness  of  Godhead  ; 
we  know  Him  to  be  the  Wisdom  of  God.  We  know 
Him  to  be  the  Judge  of  the  living  and  of  the  dead. 
We  know  Him  to  be  the  great  wonder-worker.  But 
all  these  magnificent,  nay,  infinite,  attributes  become 
a  living,  a  fascinating  power  to  us  if  once  we  have 
understood  His  character. 

Not  to  understand  His  character  makes  such 
colossal  gifts  into  a  terror  rather  than  into  a 
consolation. 

It  is  the  old  experience  of  mankind,  in  a  higher 
way  no  doubt,  yet  it  is  the  old  experience. 

You  hear  of  a  man  who  is  making  himself  a  name 
through  brilliant  gifts,  through  great  activities — say, 
political  activities.  Perhaps  that  very  brilliancy  of 
gifts  is  irritating  to  you,  looking  at  the  man  from 
a  distance,  looking  at  him  as  a  stranger  looks  on 
another  stranger.  You  think  him  haughty,  selfish, 
unscrupulous,  precisely  because  he  is  putting  for- 
ward brilliant,  dazzling,  unusual  gifts.  Now  if  it  be 
your  chance  or  your  good  fortune  one  day  to  make 
the  man's  personal  acquaintance,  to  be  admitted 
amongst  the  circle  of  his  friends,  your  prejudice  goes 
in  most  cases,  because  you  have  come  to  see  the 
man's  character,  you  have  found  out  how  his  brilliant 
gifts  are  reinforced  by  solid  qualities  ;    how  he  is 

p  2 


212      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

a  patient  human  sufferer  after  all ;  and  the  charm 
of  his  character  makes  you  love  the  man  whom 
unusual  endowments  had  rendered  suspect  to  you. 
To  hate  certain  men,  the  surest  way  is  to  keep  far 
from  them.  Love  comes  with  the  knowledge  of 
their  personal  character. 

Now,  with  Christ,  there  is  what  I  might  almost 
call  the  striking,  the  brilliant  side  of  His  Personality. 
He  is  a  being  on  a  colossal  scale  to  us  all.  He  is 
God  ;  He  is  the  Victor  over  Death  and  Hell.  He 
comes  in  the  power  of  His  Father,  with  the  angels 
of  God,  at  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  with  the  sound 
of  the  trumpet  of  God,  to  judge  the  living  and 
the  dead.  His  mortal  life  is  full  of  mighty  contrasts  ; 
His  birth  is  amongst  the  angels  ;  He  is  set  for  the 
rise  and  the  fall  of  many.  His  death,  again,  is  a 
tragedy  on  a  colossal  scale,  with  rent  rocks,  and 
darkness  all  over  the  earth,  and  the  dead  stirring  in 
their  graves.  His  resurrection  is  made  known  to  the 
disciples  by  an  angel  whose  countenance  is  like  unto 
lightning.  There  would  be  the  danger,  and  in  fact 
there  is  the  danger  of  such  greatness  producing 
nothing  but  wondering  faith,  when  the  proper  and 
perfect  attitude  of  Christ's  disciple  ought  to  be 
sweet  and  affectionate  love,  a  friendship  more  gentle 
than  the  friendship  of  man  for  woman. 

And  spiritual  experience  teaches  that  those  only 
rise  above  mere  wondering  faith  who  have  taken  the 
trouble  of  making  Christ's  personal  acquaintance, 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  CHRIST        213 

and  thus  have  gained  an  insight  into  what  I  might 
almost  call  His  private  character,  by  studying  closely 
His  sacred  Gospels,  trying  :o  find  out  the  real  mean- 
ing, the  real  intentions  of  Christ,  in  every  one  of  His 
deeds  and  sayings.  To  quote  one  instance  only. 
The  tears  shed  over  the  sorrow  of  the  widow  who  had 
lost  her  son,  or  the  tears  shed  over  the  death  of  His 
own  friend  Lazarus,  are  as  important  an  element 
in  the  comprehension  of  Christ's  Personality  as 
the  miraculous  resurrection  of  Easter.  The  one 
makes  Him  admirable,  the  other  makes  Him  lovable. 
Or  to  keep  to  the  Resurrection  itself,  Christ's  inter- 
view with  Mary  Magdalene  at  the  sepulchre,  His 
ineffably  sweet  salutation  to  the  holy  women, 
when  He  met  them,  are  as  important  as  the  glorious 
and  overpowering  apparition  of  the  angel  that 
announced  the  great  victory  over  death.  They 
reveal  Christ's  character,  and  they  make  of  the 
ineffably  sublime  the  ineffably  human. 

I  am  about  to  make  use  of  a  comparison  which 
I  hope  no  one  will  think  a  profanation  if  I  use  it  in 
connection  with  so  divine  a  Personality.  Suppose 
history  told  us  that  Wellington,  half  an  hour  after 
the  results  of  the  battle  of  Waterloo  had  become  a 
certainty  to  him,  had  been  seen  caressing  children 
and  having  them  on  his  knee,  such  a  trait  would  act 
like  some  irresistible  galvanic  force,  like  some  magic 
stream  of  life,  turning  the  cast-iron  statue  of  a 
superior  man  into  a  living  being,  with  sparkling  eyes, 


214       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

and  smiling  lips,  and  a  rapturous  atmosphere  of 
humanity  about  him.  You  could  not  help  loving 
the  man.  His  character  would  have  shown  itself, 
uniting  as  by  an  electric  flash  the  impalpable  and 
intangible  element  of  high  genius,  to  turn  them 
into  the  living  waters  of  perfect  humanity.  I  must 
once  more  crave  the  reader's  pardon  for  using  such 
human  similes  ;  but  I  am  anxious  to  make  him 
understand  that  up  and  down  the  Gospel  narrative 
there  are  those  traits,  those  flashes  of  humanity, 
which  reveal  Our  Lord's  character,  and  which  unite 
all  the  sublimities  of  His  wonderful  Personality 
into  the  one  sweet,  most  loving  and  most  lovable 
Jesus  of  Nazareth — the  Jesus  of  the  city  of  flowers. 
It  is  a  study  which  we  have  to  do  ourselves, 
which  every  Christian  who  wants  to  grow  in  the 
personal  love  of  Christ  has  to  begin  from  the  start. 
Nothing  can  replace  in  our  spiritual  life  the  constant 
perusal  of  the  Gospel  narrative  with  a  view  to 
treasure  up  the  character-traits  of  the  Son  of  God. 
The  Gospels  themselves  are  written  in  such  wise 
as  eminently  to  facilitate  their  study  for  even  the 
simple  and  ignorant.  They  are  a  series  of  traits. 
The  chronological  order  is  made  almost  entirely 
subservient  to  the  more  important  role  of  character 
portraiture.  It  is  a  sad  thing  that,  with  the  multi- 
plication of  excellent  exegetical  works  on  the  Gospels, 
our  knowledge  of  Christ's  intimate  life  is  not  growing 
apace.     I  am  the  very  last  man  to  withhold  the  due 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  CHRIST        215 

mede  of  praise  from  the  productions  of  modern 
scholarship  in  its  efforts  to  make  the  text  of  the 
Gospels  clear,  by  submitting  it  to  the  ordinary  canons 
of  text  interpretation.  Such  labours  have  all 
resulted  in  establishing  the  intrinsic  antiquity, 
authenticity,  and  majesty  of  the  Gospels.  At  the 
same  time,  it  has  to  be  admitted  that  the  text  of  the 
Gospels  can  fulfil,  and  does  fulfil,  its  main  mission 
without  the  great  scientific  apparatus  of  modern 
scholarship.  The  Evangelists  give  us  a  picture  of  the 
Lord,  such  as  they  knew  Him,  and  this  picture  every 
human  creature  is  free  to  behold. 

It  would  be  too  long  a  process  to  give  what  I 
consider  to  be  character-traits  of  Christ,  scattered 
as  they  are  all  over  the  four  Gospels.  I  must  ask 
the  reader  to  do  this  himself,  and  certainly  nothing 
could  be  more  profitable  to  our  souls  than  to  write 
out  for  ourselves  such  a  collection  of  sayings  and 
acts  as  would  endear  Christ  to  us. 

The  Holy  Ghost  Himself  has  given  us  the  key 
to  Christ's  personal  character,  in  an  immortally 
beautiful  passage  in  the  Prophet  Isaias — a  passage 
which  has  all  the  more  importance  as  a  character 
sketch  of  Christ,  as  the  Evangelist  St.  Matthew 
quotes  it  amongst  circumstances  that  show  well  that 
in  it  we  have  the  main  elements  of  Christ's  natural 
disposition. 

The  passage  is  from  the  forty-second  chapter 
of  the  Prophet  Isaias.     ■  Behold  my  servant,  I  will 


216      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

uphold  him  :  my  elect,  my  soul  delights  in  him  : 
I  have  given  my  spirit  upon  him,  he  shall  bring  forth 
judgment  to  the  gentiles.  He  shall  not  cry,  nor  have 
respect  to  person,  neither  shall  his  voice  be  heard 
abroad.  The  bruised  reed  he  shall  not  break,  and 
the  smoking  flax  he  shall  not  quench  :  he  shall 
bring  forth  judgment  unto  truth.  He  shall  not  be 
sad,  nor  troublesome,  till  he  set  judgment  in  the 
earth ;  and  the  islands  shall  wait  for  his  law.' * 

St.  Matthew  quotes  it  in  common  with  a  series 
of  Pharisaical  fault-findings,  and  Christ's  endeavour 
to  spare  their  feelings.  '  At  that  time  Jesus  went 
through  the  corn  on  the  sabbath  :  and  his  disciples 
being  hungry,  began  to  pluck  the  ears,  and  to  eat. 
And  the  Pharisees  seeing  them,  said  to  him  :  Behold 
thy  disciples  do  that  which  is  not  lawful  to  do  on 
the  sabbath  day.  But  he  said  to  them  :  Have 
you  not  read  what  David  did  when  he  was  hungry, 
and  they  that  were  with  him  :  How  he  entered  into 
the  house  of  God,  and  did  eat  the  loaves  of  proposi- 
tion, which  it  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  eat,  nor  for 
them  that  were  with  him,  but  for  the  priests  only  ? 
Or  have  ye  not  read  in  the  law,  that  on  the  sabbath 
days  the  priests  in  the  temple  break  the  sabbath, 
and  are  without  blame  ?  But  I  tell  you  that  there 
is  here  a  greater  than  the  temple.  And  if  you 
knew  what  this  meaneth :  I  will  have  mercy,  and 
not  sacrifice :  you  would  never  have  condemned  the 

1  Is.  xlii.  1-4. 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  CHRIST        217 

innocent.  For  the  Son  of  man  is  Lord  even  of  the 
sabbath.  And  when  he  had  passed  from  thence,  he 
came  into  their  synagogue.  And  behold  there  was 
a  man  who  had  a  withered  hand,  and  they  asked 
him,  saying  :  Is  it  lawful  to  heal  on  the  sabbath 
days  ?  that  they  might  accuse  him.  But  he  said 
to  them  :  What  man  shall  there  be  among  you, 
that  hath  one  sheep  :  and  if  the  same  fall  into  a 
pit  on  the  sabbath  day,  will  he  not  take  hold  on 
it  and  lift  it  up  ?  How  much  better  is  a  man  than 
a  sheep  ?  Therefore  it  is  lawful  to  do  a  good  deed 
on  the  sabbath  day.  Then  he  saith  to  the  man  : 
Stretch  forth  thy  hand  ;  and  he  stretched  it  forth, 
and  it  was  restored  to  health  even  as  the  other. 
And  the  Pharisees  going  out  made  a  consultation 
against  him,  how  they  might  destroy  him.  But 
Jesus,  knowing  it,  retired  from  thence :  and  many 
followed  him,  and  he  healed  them  all.  And  he 
charged  them  that  they  should  not  make  him  known. 
That  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by  Isaias 
the  prophet,  saying  :  Behold  my  servant  whom  I 
have  chosen,  my  beloved  in  whom  my  soul  hath 
been  well  pleased.  I  will  put  my  spirit  upon  him, 
and  he  shall  shew  judgment  to  the  Gentiles.  He 
shall  not  contend,  nor  cry  out,  neither  shall  any  man 
hear  his  voice  in  the  streets.  The  bruised  reed  he 
shall  not  break  :  and  smoking  flax  he  shall  not 
extinguish  :  till  he  send  forth  judgment  unto  victory. 
And  in  his  name  the  Gentile  shall  hope.' 


2X8      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

We  know  what  is  meant  when  it  is  said  of  anyone 
that  he  is  regardless  of  his  fellow  man's  feelings  and 
interests.  Regardlessness  is  the  incapacity  or  the 
unwillingness  practically  to  admit  the  fact  that  our 
fellow  creatures  are  creatures  of  flesh  and  blood 
like  ourselves,  that  the  humblest  of  them,  if  their 
heart  be  crushed,  will  groan,  and  that  from  their 
skins  will  purl  forth  red,  warm,  human  blood,  if  they 
be  pricked,  just  as  it  is  with  ourselves.  One  can  be 
regardless  from  high  motives  as  well  as  from  low 
motives,  and  the  motive  does  not  change  the  case. 
One  may  be  a  '  bully '  in  the  pursuit  of  offices  and 
lucre,  and  one  may  be  a  '  bully  '  in  the  pursuit  of  an 
ideal,  even  a  spiritual  ideal.  Even  a  good  man  may 
become  so  absorbed  with  some  spiritual  scheme  as 
to  make  men,  as  well  as  things,  subservient  to  it, 
making  mere  tools  of  them  for  the  furtherance  of  the 
scheme,  with  a  view  to  some  general  effect,  entirely 
regardless  of  the  rights,  the  happiness,  the  needs  of 
the  individual.  The  Pharisee  is  an  instance.  Man 
with  him  does  not  count  any  more ;  it  is  the  law,  the 
ideal,  the  general  effect  that  is  everything. 

Now  it  is  precisely  in  this  that  Christ  differs,  toto 
coelo,  from  the  spiritual  bully  called  the  Pharisee. 
With  Our  Lord  the  ideal  is  the  happiness,  the  salva- 
tion, the  well-being  of  the  individual  soul.  This 
divine  '  regardfulness '  both  for  the  rights  and 
possibilities  of  every  human  being  is  essentially  His 
character. 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  CHRIST        219 

He  does  not  carry  His  disciples  along  with  Him, 
striding  on  rapidly,  towards  a  high,  abstract  goal. 
Such  may  be  the  conduct  of  a  human  leader.  Nor 
does  He  put  before  them  anything  great  to  achieve, 
except  to  love  Him,  to  be  faithful  to  Him,  and  give 
faithful  testimony  of  Him  when  the  time  comes. 
He  drives  back  energetically  any  mere  ideal,  the 
ideal  of  a  kingdom,  the  ideal  of  some  great  spiritual 
estate.  The  ideal  is  that  they  love  Him,  that  they 
love  each  other,  that  they  believe  in  His  love  for 
them.  His  Personality  is  the  ideal.  He  considers 
that  His  life's  work  is  well  done,  because  they  have 
come  to  believe  in  Him  and  to  love  Him.  Most 
great  men  have  failed  in  this  point.  Their  schemes 
have  been  their  idols,  and  they  have  utilised  the  best 
men  merely  as  tools.  And  as  a  consequence  no  one 
remained  behind  to  love  them  or  weep  over  their 
death. 

Christ  is  God  indeed,  Christ  has  all  knowledge 
and  all  power ;  He  has  all  things  given  into  His 
hands.  But  all  these  gifts  He  uses  in  order  to  give 
eternal  life  to  the  humblest  and  poorest,  in  order 
that  He  may  be  loved  by  the  simplest,  in  order  that 
He  may  strengthen  the  weak  reed,  in  order  that  He 
may  rekindle  the  poor  smoking  flax.  '  Before  the 
festival  day  of  the  pasch,  Jesus  knowing  that  his 
hour  was  come,  that  he  should  pass  out  of  this  world 
to  the  Father :  having  loved  his  own  who  were  in 
the  world,  he  loved  them  unto  the  end.    And  when 


220      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

supper  was  done  (the  devil  having  now  put  into  the 
heart  of  Judas  Iscariot,  the  son  of  Simon,  to  betray 
him),  knowing  that  the  Father  had  given  him  all 
things  into  his  hands,  and  that  he  came  from  God, 
and  goeth  to  God  ;  he  riseth  from  supper,  and  layeth 
aside  his  garments,  and  having  taken  a  towel, 
girded  himself.  After  that,  he  putteth  water  into 
a  basin,  and  began  to  wash  the  feet  of  the  disciples, 
and  to  wipe  them  with  the  towel  wherewith  he  was 
girded.'  * 

1  St.  John  xiii.  1-5. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

Christ's  place  in  the  world 

It  is  an  indisputable  fact  that  Christ  has  become 
part  of  the  psychology  of  many  different  races.  He 
has  entered  into  the  depths  of  their  mentality.  No 
one  but  a  madman  could  deny  this  extraordinary 
enthroning  of  the  Christ  ideal  in  the  human  mind  of 
races  most  diversified.  No  critic  of  a  race's  men- 
tality would  be  forgiven  if  he  ignored  that  great 
element,  Christ.  It  is  more  than  mere  religiousness ; 
it  is  more  than  a  doctrinal  grip  on  theories ;  it  is 
more  than  a  conscience  ;  it  is  something  intensely 
personal ;  it  is  essentially  the  conscience  of  One 
outside  the  individual,  yet  deeply  concerned  with 
the  life  of  the  individual ;  it  is  of  One  who  is  a 
historic  personality,  and  has  at  the  same  time  the 
pliability  of  an  ideal.  No  dream  of  even  a  Celtic 
imagination  was  less  limited  in  its  potentiality  than 
is  the  Christ  idea  of  the  Christian  races  ;  at  the  same 
time  see  the  wondrous  individuality  of  that  idea. 
We  may  differ,  since  the  days  of  Protestantism,  as 
to  the  practical  subjective  and  objective  means  of 


222      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

getting  at  Christ,  and  renewing  Christ  in  our  own 
lives.  But  as  for  the  view  of  Christ,  taken  as  a 
whole,  there  is  little  difference  between  Catholic 
and  Protestant  races. 

It  would  be  as  unwise  as  it  would  be  unnecessary 
to  minimise  the  mental  differences,  say,  between 
an  English  evangelical  and  a  French  nun.  In 
religious  temperament  they  are  the  two  antipodes  ; 
but  in  the  love  of  the  Master  they  are  one  and  the 
same.  No  one  could  be  uncharitable  enough 
to  suspect  the  English  evangelical  of  hypocrisy ; 
no  one  would  ever  dream  of  accusing  the  sweet- 
faced,  berosaried  inhabitant  of  a  French  nunnery 
of  insincerity.  The  two  are  worlds  apart  in  their 
religious  temperament ;  at  the  same  time,  their 
life  in  Christ  whenever  it  expresses  itself  does  so  in 
identical  language. 

We  have  here  another  phenomenon  worthy  of 
the  thinker's  attention  :  how  Christ's  person  has 
remained  practically  unimpaired  in  the  Christian 
conscience  in  that  great  upheaval  of  Christian 
sentiment,  in  that  great  split  of  the  Church  He 
founded,  in  that  great  division  of  minds  as  to  the 
best  road  of  going  to  Him,  called  the  Reformation. 
If  anything  were  required  to  show  the  extent  of 
the  hold  Christ  has  on  His  predilect  races,  this 
circumstance  would  show  it.  For  the  breach 
between  the  Protestant  mind  and  the  Catholic 
mind  is  profound ;    it  is  almost  incurable.     But 


CHRIST'S  PLACE  IN  THE  WORLD    223 

the  gulf  is  not  in  what  the  Master  is  felt  to  be  to 
man,  but  in  the  practical  conception  of  what  man 
ought  to  be  to  the  Master.  The  French  nun  con- 
ceives herself  to  be  Christ's  bride,  and  she  sacrifices 
herself  even  as  Christ  was  sacrificed. 

The  English  evangelical  thinks  more  of  Christ's 
benefaction  to  him  than  of  an  equal  return  of 
blood  for  blood. 

Various  races  have  expressed  Christ  variously. 
We  need  not  make  this  the  cause  of  scepticism. 
There  is  such  multitudinousness  and  such  pro- 
fundity in  Christ's  character  as  to  warrant  the  most 
various  expressions  of  His  life.  At  one  time  His 
theological,  His  divine  side  will  appeal  more  to  the 
mind  of  man.  The  first  centuries  are  an  instance 
of  that.  Then  His  crucifixion  will  be  the  most 
common  feature  associated  with  Him  ;  the  Middle 
Ages  lived  on  the  height  of  Calvary.  At  other 
periods  His  personal  love  is  the  foremost  thought 
with  the  pious.  The  best  explanation  of  those 
varieties  is  the  ordinary  psychological  explanation  : 
such  views  of  Christ  suit  the  temper  of  the  period. 
Christ  has  all  the  elasticity  of  an  abstract  ideal ; 
the  created  mind  that  conceives  Him  shapes  Him 
to  the  image  of  its  own  higher  and  purer  part. 
Yet,  by  doing  so,  the  created  mind  holds  more  than 
an  empty  ideal ;  it  holds  a  true  substance,  because 
Christ  is  all  that  in  Himself. 

It  is  one  of  the  results  of  spiritual  education 


224      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

to  revere  the  way  in  which  each  soul  loves  Christ, 
speaks  to  Christ,  and  speaks  of  Christ,  whilst  making 
use  of  one's  liberty  to  approach  Him  differently, 
there  being  no  impiety  in  not  joining  in  specialised 
views  of  Him,  even  if  such  views  are  for  the  time 
being  the  attraction  and  the  devotion  of  the  greater 
number. 

Few  there  are  who  express  to  themselves  Christ 
wholly  ;  it  may  even  be  questioned  whether  anyone 
can  do  it :  I  mean  expressing  Him  not  in  His  innate, 
interior  state  of  being — for  no  finite  mind  could  do 
that — but  expressing  Him  in  the  fulness  of  His 
state,  such  as  faith  teaches  Him  to  be. 

There  is  nothing  one  ought  to  be  more  careful 
about  than  to  accuse  any  Christian  of  holding  an 
imperfect,  a  defective  view  of  Christ.  For  no 
Christian  ever  limits  Christ  in  his  heart  and  mind. 
He  grasps  what  he  can  ;  he  depicts  Him  to  himself 
according  to  his  need  and  temper  of  mind.  He 
hardly  ever  draws  the  line  sharply.  He  feels  that 
He  is  a  Man,  but  a  Man  with  an  endless  reserve  of  the 
Higher  Life,  with  the  inclusion  of  Divinity  itself. 
Even  if  the  uneducated  were  to  affirm  that  he  does 
not  believe  Christ  to  be  God,  I  should  still  hesitate 
in  my  heart  to  believe  him,  and  give  my  brother  the 
benefit  of  the  doubt.  For  in  his  ignorance,  to  deny 
that  Christ  is  God  is  not  the  same  as  to  disbelieve 
the  Incarnation  ;  most  likely,  if  it  were  put  to  him 
that  Christ  is  God  without  ceasing  to  be  man,  this 


CHRIST'S  PLACE  IN  THE  WORLD    225 

view  of  the  Godhead,  as  being  a  kind  of  glorious 
reserve  in  Christ's  manhood,  would  exactly  express 
his  own  slumbering  thoughts. 

Christ  could  not  be  the  living  Power  He  is 
without  deeply  modifying  the  ethical  sense  of 
the  nations  that  worship  Him.  There  are  certain 
precepts  which  we  all  speak  of  as  precepts  of  the 
Gospel,  because  they  are  so  strongly  emphasised 
in  the  Sacred  Gospels.  But  precepts  alone  would 
not  be  enough  to  create  a  new  ethical  sense  of  a 
universal  character. 

Ethical  sense,  in  a  healthy  and  normal  state, 
gives  peace  to  those  that  possess  it  and  conform 
to  it  in  practice.  It  is  part  of  man's  innermost 
nature,  it  belongs  to  the  vital  elements  of  his  being. 
No  set  of  precepts,  however  wise,  could  'create  the 
ethical  sense. 

Precepts,  in  order  to  be  living  things,  must  be 
expressions  of  the  hidden  ethical  sense  of  man ; 
they  do  not  cross  his  aspirations,  they  merely 
elevate  them.  Now,  the  lessons  of  history  are 
that  wherever  the  name  of  Christ  is  alive,  there 
we  find  profound  ethical  assurance  and  certainty, 
besides  ethical  simplicity  and  directness,  all  of  which 
results  in  great  ethical  peace. 

There  is,  in  practice,  very  little  difference  between 
the  Utopian  state  of  ethical  perfection  and  Gospel 
perfection.  The  kindliest,  purest,  strongest  man 
of  Utopia  is  not  kinder,  purer,  and  stronger  than 

Q 


226      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

the  perfect  disciple  of  Christ.  Do  we  not  all  dream 
of  Christian  nations  as  living  in  simplicity  amongst 
Nature's  pure  beauties,  and  endowed  with  every 
manliness  that  comes,  as  it  were,  from  close  contact 
with  Nature  ? 

Has  not  Christianity  flourished  most  luxuriantly 
amongst  the  ethically  healthiest  races  of  the  world, 
and  is  not  decline  in  a  nation's  ethical  healthiness 
also  decline  in  a  nation's  Christianity  ?  All  that 
ethical  healthiness  is  necessarily  Christ's  property  : 
it  is  His  most  precious  possession  here  on  earth ; 
it  is  part  of  His  Kingdom,  and  He  has  proved  Him- 
self to  be  the  Living  God  through  the  fact  that  He 
has  grafted  Himself  so  easily,  and  as  it  were  so 
naturally,  on  the  purest  ethical  sense  the  world  does 
possess. 

I  do  not  think  that  there  could  be  a  movement 
in  the  world  more  anti-Christian  than  that  of 
separating  the  ethical  sense  of  mankind  from  Christ, 
representing  Christ  as  antagonistic  to  man's  ethical 
sense,  and  trying  to  make  the  ethical  sense  self- 
sufficient. 

Christ  is  the  King  of  Peace,  because  in  Him 
man's  ethical  needs  are  satisfied.  He  has  not 
brought  a  law  only ;  He  has  brought  more. 
He  has  brought  life. 

It  is  very  strange  that  the  deepest  laws  of  human 
nature — which  are  not  so  much  laws  as  elements 
of  life — have  come  to  be  considered  as  the  elementary 


CHRIST'S  PLACE  IN  THE  WORLD    227 

precepts  of  Christianity.  We  speak  of  the  man 
who  violates  them  in  his  own  person  as  of  a  bad 
Christian  ;  and,  as  I  remarked  a  moment  ago,  in 
practice  there  is  no  difference  between  the  voice 
of  Nature  and  the  voice  of  Christ. 

In  practice,  and  in  the  conscience  of  men,  Christ 
has  become  the  voice  of  Nature.  A  man  is  acting 
against  the  precepts  of  Christ,  not  only  when  he 
does  not  forgive  his  enemy,  but  also  when  he  is 
intemperate  or  lazy.  The  purest  love,  as  well  as 
the  renouncement  of  all  things  sensual,  is  Christ's 
life  ;  and  nothing  could  be  more  hurtful  to  the  cause 
of  Christianity  than  to  make  of  renouncement 
Christ's  law,  and  of  Nature's  true  and  legitimate 
joys  the  world's  law.  They  are  both  Christ's, 
making  one  and  the  same  life  in  a  variety  of 
functions.  The  mystical  nuptials  of  the  cloistered 
virgin  and  the  pure  love  of  conjugal  life  are  equally 
Christian  in  character,  though  they  may  represent 
a  difference  of  spiritual  perfection.  A  founder 
of  religion,  not  wholly  divine,  could  not  have  hh^ 
on  the  secret  of  thus  making  Nature's  purities  part 
of  His  own  sanctity,  in  the  conscience  of  men  and 
women.  Such  a  founder  of  mere  human  wisdom 
would  have  singled  out  one  ethical  point,  one 
ascetical  practice,  as  the  special  badge  for  his 
followers. 

Not  so  Christ,  such  a  Christ  as  has  lived  amongst 
the  nations  for  centuries.    He  has  become  to  them 

92 


228       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

the  fulness  of  every  moral  perfection,  the  ideal 
of  every  purity ;  He  rebukes  them  in  their  hearts 
for  every  kind  of  transgression. 

Christ,  and '  He  crucified/  is  to  mankind  profound 
ethical  peace.  If  there  is  no  peace  for  the  wicked, 
there  is  no  peace  either  for  the  man  who  has  lost 
the  just  balance  in  the  practice  of  good.  The  fanatic 
looks  as  empty  of  the  peace  of  God  as  the  profligate 
himself.  There  is  no  sweet  harmony  in  his  soul, 
there  is  no  joyfulness  in  his  eyes  however  good  his 
intentions  may  be.  He  is  without  peace  in  Himself, 
and  he  is  the  enemy  of  his  neighbour's  peace. 

It  would  be  almost  impossible,  humanly  speaking, 
to  have  as  one's  ethical  ideal  a  God  crucified,  without 
the  danger  of  an  extreme  ethical  severity,  without 
a  fanatical  courting  of  the  harrowing  and  the 
dreadful.  Yet,  Christ  crucified  has  been  a  greater 
source  of  joyful  peace  than  any  other  ethical  ideal. 
This  comes  from  the  divinely  rational  measure  of 
Christ's  crucifixion. 

Christ's  cross  is  the  wisdom  of  God  ;  its  measure 
is  God's  prudence,  if  the  word  '  prudence '  be  applic- 
able to  the  acts  of  God.  There  is  no  wanton  display 
of  physical  endurance  in  Christ's  Passion ;  there 
is  no  inhuman  contempt  for  physical  pain ;  but 
there  is  a  strong,  patient  bearing  of  so  much  pain 
as  was  indispensable  to  achieve  a  spiritual  result. 
Every  pang  of  that  divine  pain  had  its  own  object 
in  view,  and  once  the  object  attained,  the  pain 


CHRIST'S  PLACE  IN  THE  WORLD    229 

was  thrown  away  as  a  tool  that  burns  the  hand 
that  uses  it.  Christ's  Passion  was  indeed  wrapped 
up  in  the  sweetness  of  God's  Wisdom. 

Christ  crucified  is  the  source  of  the  ever-refresh- 
ing stream  of  human  life,  because  His  crucifixion, 
taking  place  in  the  very  centre,  as  it  were,  of 
God's  wisdom  and  prudence,  is  an  eternal  delight 
to  the  minds  that  contemplate  it.  It  is  the  most 
wondrous  proportion  between  means  and  end ;  it 
was  Christ's  highest  moment  of  mortal  and  created 
spiritual  life ;  and  whilst  his  lips  were  parched 
with  the  thirst  of  his  agony,  His  spirit  was  quickened 
within  Himself,  and  thus  refreshed  it  went  forth 
into  the  world  of  spirits,  to  announce  the  good 
news  of  the  redemption  to  those  spirits  that  had 
been  incredulous  in  the  days  of  Noah. 

Christ  suffered,  as  a  Divine  Person  ought  to 
suffer,  with  patient  wisdom,  yielding  reluctantly 
to  the  encroachment  of  pain  on  His  own  natural 
happiness,  yet  yielding  bravely,  because  yielding 
meant  salvation  to  the  souls  He  carried  in  the  bosom 
of  His  love. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

CHRIST  AND  THE  WORLD'S   PROGRESS 

It  would  be  the  greatest  theological  mistake  to 
consider  Christ's  humanity  merely  as  a  vessel 
of  rare  material  in  which  Divinity  dwells  in  a 
state  of  repose,  as  in  a  consecrated  tabernacle. 
On  the  contrary,  the  humanity  of  Christ  is  raised 
through  that  sublime  indwelling  to  the  highest  and 
farthest  realisation  of  all  the  potentialities  of 
humanity.  Christ  is  manhood  made  exceedingly 
great  in  itself  through  the  participation  of  Per- 
sonal Godhead.  Godhead  has  achieved  in  Christ 
an  elevation  of  humanity  such  as  to  bewilder  the 
heavenly  intelligences.  Any  raising  up,  therefore, 
of  mankind  is  strictly  within  the  movement  and 
the  grace  of  Hypostatic  Union. 

To  confine  the  raising  up  merely  to  the  internal 
graces,  to  the  directly  mystical  part  of  man,  would 
not  do  justice  to  the  great  fact  that  God  became 
man.  The  advancement  of  humanity  on  every 
possible  line  of  progress,  spiritual,  mystical,  intel- 
lectual, and  material,  is  the  only  true  and  adequate 


CHRIST  AND  THE  WORLD'S  PROGRESS    231 

view  of  the  practical  meaning  of  the  Incarnation 
for  mankind.  There  is  indeed  in  Christ's  personal 
life  a  preponderance  of  the  spiritual  and  mystical, 
a  constant  reminding  of  the  one  important  thing 
— salvation  of  one's  soul.  In  Himself  He  demon- 
strates that  temporal  failure  is  of  small  account, 
in  order  to  carry  out  the  great  Atonement.  But 
there  is  no  condemnation  of  the  material  order 
of  things,  there  is  no  spiritual  or  mystical  one- 
sidedness.  There  is  no  such  ascetical  view  of  the 
life  of  sanctity  with  Him  as  to  make  it  unlikely 
a  priori  that  a  great  temporal  empire  might  be 
based  on  the  principles  of  the  Gospel — an  empire 
impregnated  in  practical  administration  with  the 
Spirit  of  Christ. 

No  abuse  of  temporal  things  or  intellectual 
progress  by  man  can  ever  counterbalance  the 
fact  that  Eternal  Wisdom  and  Eternal  Power 
became  man,  making  use  of  temporal  things,  and 
thinking  in  a  human  intelligence,  and  making 
therefore  through  the  infinite  superiority  of  His 
one  Personality  over  the  whole  human  crowd 
His  use  of  temporal  things,  and  His  knowledge 
of  created  secrets,  an  unassailable  title  to  the 
possession  of  the  earth.  If  the  earth  belongs  by 
right  to  the  best,  who  has  a  firmer  hold  on  it  than 
the  One  who  is  infinitely  better  than  His  fellows  ? 
It  is  true  that  intimacy  with,  and  love  for,  the 
mystical    life    in    Christ     frequently    begets     in 


232       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

simple  souls  a  kind  of  suspicion  of  all  temporal 
progress  as  being  a  hiding  and  an  obscuring  of 
Christ's  sovereignty.  Such  suspicions  are  cer- 
tainly not  the  fulness  of  the  spirit  of  Christian 
wisdom.  Why  should  civilisation  be  a  danger 
to  the  Christ  ideal  ?  A  Utopian  age  would  still 
fall  short  of  the  human  possibilities  contained 
in  the  personal  union  of  the  Second  Person  of 
the  Trinity  with  human  nature  in  Christ. 

It  is  not  at  all  certain  that  a  lower  state  of 
civilisation  is  more  favourable  to  the  prosperity 
of  Christian  faith  than  a  highly  advanced  civilisa- 
tion. It  would  be  very  ungenerous  of  us  to  think 
that  the  Man-God  would  feel  ill  at  ease  in  a  world 
full  of  enlightenment  and  philanthropy.  Some  of 
us  seem  to  have  a  lurking  fear  lest  the  civilisa- 
tion initiated  by  Christian  ideals  should  outgrow 
those  very  ideals,  and  that  it  should  become  greater 
than  the  Christ  who  founded  it.  This  is  a  very 
ungracious  attitude  of  mind,  and  one  that  nothing 
in  Christ's  mortal  life,  nothing  in  our  Christology, 
justifies. 

That  Christ  chose  poverty,  and  failure,  and 
the  cross  is  no  indication  that  He  abdicated  that 
sovereignty  over  the  world  that  is  His  from  the 
simple  fact  that  He  is  the  one  being  in  whom  man- 
hood is  united  to  Godhead  itself,  through  oneness 
of  personality. 

In   His   teaching  He  refers  to  Himself  as  the 


CHRIST  AND  THE  WORLD'S  PROGRESS    233 

king  of  the  world,  to  whom  all  power  has  been 
given.  His  sayings  concerning  detachment  from 
temporal  things  are  such  as  might  well  be  taken 
to  heart  by  the  director  of  some  mighty  business 
in  the  twentieth  century,  without  such  admonitions 
interfering  with  the  man's  practical  usefulness. 
The  eight  beatitudes  are  a  possible  code  of  spirituality 
for  every  conceivable  state  of  human  life  and 
every  sort  of  temporal  enterprise  that  is  honest 
in  itself.  Riches,  which  were  an  insurmountable 
obstacle  to  the  acceptance  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
have  become  the  object  of  a  special  act  of  God's 
power,  in  Christ,  to  take  from  them  their  hardening 
influence.  *  Then  Jesus  said  to  his  disciples : 
Amen  I  say  to  you,  that  a  rich  man  shall  hardly 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  And  again 
I  say  to  you,  It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  pass  through 
the  eye  of  a  needle  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  And  when  they  had 
heard  this  the  disciples  wondered  very  much, 
saying :  Who  then  can  be  saved  ?  And  Jesus 
beholding  said  to  them,  With  men  this  is  im- 
possible ;  but  with  God  all  things  are  possible.'  * 
It  is  true  that  Christ  calls  some  of  His  followers 
to  the  imitation  of  His  own  intensely  spiritual 
life — a  life  that  discards  as  far  as  possible  the  use 
of  temporal  things.  But  Christian  tradition  has 
always  considered  such  calls  to  be  a  special  grace, 

*  St  Matt,  xix,  23-26. 


234      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

a  special  vocation,  and  nothing  warrants  the 
assertion  that  it  was  Christ's  intention  that  the 
majority  of  those  that  receive  His  name  are  meant 
to  follow  this  more  detached  mode  of  life.  Those 
that  do  renounce  all  things  will  always  be,  as  they 
have  always  been,  a  very  small  minority  of  the 
Christian  people.  Above  all,  the  practice  of  what  is 
called  '  Evangelical  perfection  ' — i.e.  of  that  external 
renunciation  of  temporal  things — if  properly  under- 
stood, far  from  being  an  obstacle  to  the  progress 
of  human  civilisation,  has  been  one  of  its  most 
potent  levers  of  action.  It  is  a  constant  principle 
of  our  Christology  that  Christ  adopted  a  life  of 
comparative  poverty  and  of  exclusively  spiritual 
powers  from  His  own  choice.  It  was  one  of  the 
many  courses  He  could  have  followed.  He  had 
in  Him  such  powers  as  would  have  made  Him 
the  first  and  greatest  in  every  line  of  human  power 
and  influence.  Hypostatic  Union  includes  it  all, 
and  much  more.  The  choice  Christ  made  of  what 
might  be  termed  an  exclusively  spiritual  career 
ought  not  to  make  us  forget  how  much  else  there 
was  in  Him,  not  indeed  in  a  state  of  dormancy, 
but  in  a  state  of  expectation,  to  become  active 
under  other  circumstances,  when  the  work  of  His 
spiritual  Atonement  would  be  accomplished. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

THE   POWER  OF   CHRIST 

Christ's  Person  is  the  real  inwardness  of  the 
Church.  The  Church,  in  the  words  of  St.  Paul, 
is  Christ's  body  and  the  fulness  of  Him  who  is 
filled  all  in  all.1 

All  the  powers  of  the  Church,  all  her  rights, 
all  her  duties  are  conditioned  by  this  personality- 
view  of  Christ.  The  Church  has  no  authority 
outside  it,  has  no  mission  besides  it.  As  a  matter 
of  fact,  Christ's  Personality  and  His  Church  are 
inseparable  concepts ;  they  are  what  is  called  in 
logic  convertible  concepts — one  concept  includes 
the  other.  The  Church  is  not  an  empire  of  which 
Christ  is  the  King,  because  an  empire  may  be 
composed  of  free  men  and  slaves  ;  the  Church  is, 
on  the  contrary,  the  union  of  souls  in  Christ.  There 
may  be  in  the  Church  administrative  power,  at 
least  in  the  Church  here  on  earth  ;  but  this  power, 
again,  is  conditioned  in  its  operations  and  in  its 
extent   by   the   personal   relations   of   souls   with 

1  Eph.  i,  23. 


236       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Christ.  The  power  is  given  to  Peter  to  win  souls 
to  Christ,  and  keep  souls  in  Christ,  and  his  power 
is  so  great  precisely  because  the  aim  of  it  all  is 
so  great — the  restoration  of  all  things  in  Christ. 

If  the  power  of  the  Catholic  Church  or,  for  the 
matter  of  that,  of  the  Papacy  were  to  exert  itself 
for  objects  entirely  outside  that  personal  relation  of 
souls  with  Christ,  the  abuse  of  power  would  bring  its 
Nemesis  very  swiftly  in  the  way  of  some  great 
religious  cataclysm.  The  nature  of  ecclesiastical 
power  may  assume  a  stern  mood,  but  its  sternness 
can  never  be  anything  but  a  reflection  of  Christ's 
own  merciful  severities.  '  Behold,  this  is  the  third 
time  I  am  coming  to  you.  In  the  mouth  of  two 
or  three  witnesses  shall  every  word  stand.  I  have 
told  before,  and  foretell,  as  present,  and  now  absent, 
to  them  that  sinned  before,  and  to  all  the  rest, 
that  if  I  come  again  I  will  not  spare.  Do  you  seek 
a  proof  of  Christ  that  speaketh  in  me,  who  towards 
you  is  not  weak,  but  is  mighty  in  you  ?  For  al- 
though he  was  crucified  through  weakness,  yet  he 
liveth  by  the  power  of  God.  For  we  also  are  weak 
in  him  ;  but  we  shall  live  with  him  by  the  power  of 
God  towards  you.  Try  your  own  selves  if  you  be 
in  the  faith  ;  prove  ye  yourselves.  Know  you  not 
your  own  selves,  that  Christ  Jesus  is  in  you,  unless 
perhaps  you  be  reprobates  ?  But  I  trust  that  you 
shall  know  that  we  are  not  reprobates.  Now  we 
pray  God,  that  you  may  do  no  evil,  not  that  we  may 


THE  POWER  OF  CHRIST  237 

appear  approved,  but  that  you  may  do  that  which  is 
good,  and  that  we  may  be  as  reprobates.  For  we 
can  do  nothing  against  the  truth,  but  for  the  truth. 
For  we  rejoice,  that  we  are  weak,  and  you  are  strong : 
This  also  we  pray  for,  your  perfection.  Therefore 
I  write  these  things,  being  absent,  that,  being 
present,  I  may  not  deal  more  severely,  according  to 
the  power  which  the  Lord  hath  given  me  unto 
edification,  and  not  unto  destruction.  For  the  rest, 
brethren,  rejoice,  be  perfect,  take  exhortation,  be 
of  one  mind,  have  peace  ;  and  the  God  of  peace  and 
of  love  shall  be  with  you.  Salute  one  another  with  a 
holy  kiss.    All  the  saints  salute  you.'  x 

1  2  Cor.  xiii.  1-13, 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

THE  FINDING  OF  CHRIST 

The  dominion  which  the  Almighty  gave  to  man  at 
the  beginning  of  all  things  over  'the  fishes  of  the  sea 
and  the  fowls  of  the  air  and  the  beasts  and  the 
whole  earth,  and  every  creeping  creature  that  moveth 
upon  the  earth/  *  is  not  only  inexhaustible  in 
its  resources,  but  also  unlimited  in  its  possible 
developments.  Mother  Earth  whilst  feeding  her 
children  is  not  always  equally  known  by  her  children, 
and  perhaps  the  race  of  men  that  will  know  her 
perfectly  is  not  to  come  for  thousands  of  years 
yet ;  but  when  such  a  race  actually  does  come, 
the  earth  it  will  tread  will  not  be  a  different  earth 
from  the  one  on  which  we  move.  Their  dwellings 
will  stand  on  the  same  ground  as  was  tenanted 
by  the  primitive  man  with  his  savage  hut.  Now 
this  is  a  parable  in  order  to  convey  the  attitude  of 
the  human  race,  or  even  of  Christian  races,  towards 
the  God-man,  towards  the  second  Adam,  the  great 
foundation,  as  St.  Paul  calls  Him,  on  which  we  all 
build  up  our  spiritual  dwelling. 
1  Gen.  i.  26. 


THE  FINDING  OF  CHRIST  239 

Christ  is  to  be  conquered  by  the  world  as  the 
earth  is  to  be  conquered  by  man.  We  have  to 
find  out  His  treasures,  His  secrets,  His  spirit,  and 
the  success  of  that  conquest  has  as  many  phases  as 
man's  conquest  of  the  earth.  There  never  was  any 
intermittence  in  the  earth's  subjugation  by  man ; 
but  how  different  has  been  man's  dominion  at 
various  periods !  So  Christ  has  always  been 
possessed  by  man ;  but  how  different  has  been  at 
various  times  that  blessed  possession  of  Him  ! 

To  some  minds  it  may  be  a  scandal  to  find 
Christ  is  loved  and  comprehended  so  spasmodically, 
with  such  variability ;  yet  such  is  exactly  the  fate 
of  creation  in  general.  Christ  is  God's  great  spiritual 
creation,  more  wonderful  than  any  material  creation ; 
why  should  we  be  surprised  at  the  endless  flow 
and  ebb  of  the  human  mind  and  the  human  heart 
with  regard  to  Him  ?  He  must  be  contradicted 
as  well  as  loved.  He  must  be  misunderstood  as 
well  as  hailed  with  hosannas.  He  must  be  the 
sweet  food  of  the  world  as  well  as  the  world's  terror. 
He  is  the  fulness  of  God's  creation ;  we  go  in  and 
go  out  in  Him,  and  we  find  pasture  in  Him,  according 
to  our  taste  and  talent.  That  wonderful  continuity 
of  His  spirit  and  truth,  the  Catholic  Church,  does 
not  alter  the  fact  that  Christ  is  man's  conquest 
with  a  great  variety  of  success ;  for  even  inside 
the  Catholic  Church  the  practical  comprehension 
of  His  spirit  and  the  practical  application  of  His 


240      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

great  law  of  love  has  its  periods  of  savage  primitive- 
ness,  and  its  periods  of  high  civilisation,  to  speak 
metaphorically.  Faith  in  Him  is  like  the  unchanging 
earth;  sanctity  in  Him,  with  its  accompanying 
gift  of  wisdom  and  understanding,  admits  of  endless 
developments,  failures,  changes,  and  triumphs. 

History  speaks  of  different  civilisations  as  well 
as  of  the  differences  between  barbarity  and  civili- 
sation. Some  of  the  greatest  civilisations  seem 
to  be  older  than  all  known  forms  of  barbarity ; 
nothing  prevents  our  thinking  in  that  way  of 
God's  great  spiritual  creation — Christ.  The  earliest 
record  of  man's  conquest  of  Christ  is  high  sanctity 
— the  sanctity  of  the  primitive  Church.  There  were 
other  sanctities,  or  rather  other  periods  of  sanctity 
— sanctity  being  the  same  essentially  at  bottom, 
yet  with  differences  that  are  as  great  as  the  differ- 
ences between  various  civilisations.  Oneness  of 
spirituality  is  not  monotony  of  spirituality,  and 
provided  it  be  the  same  Christ,  the  same  Faith,  the 
same  spirit  of  God,  even  the  strictest  orthodoxy 
will  welcome  any  fresh  manifestation  of  man's 
conquest  of  Christ. 

Christ  is  not  like  men — and  heaven  knows 
how  many  such  men  there  are — who  are  all  front 
with  nothing  behind,  who  are  seen  through  at  a 
glance  and  put  away  with  as  much  thought  about 
them  as  about  common  glass  ;  they  are  not  the 
men  that  ever  will  be  contradicted  or  misunderstood. 


THE  FINDING  OF  CHRIST  241 

Christ  is  the  man  behind  whose  human  front  there 
is  the  infinite  Godhead,  the  man  who  speaks  not 
of  the  present  hour  only  but  of  the  end  of  the  world. 
1  And  he  said  :  So  is  the  kingdom  of  God  as 
if  a  man  should  cast  seed  into  the  earth,  and 
should  sleep,  and  rise  night  and  day,  and  the 
seed  should  spring  and  grow  up  whilst  he  knoweth 
not.'1 

1  St.  Mark  iv.  a6,  27. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

CHRIST  THE  FATHER  OF  THE  WORLD  TO  COME 

Christ's  religion  is  indeed  a  religion  of  the  present 
world ;  it  has  finality  in  this  world,  though  it  has 
not  its  ultimate  finality  here.  It  gives  happiness 
here  on  earth,  though  the  happiness  it  gives  is  not 
ultimate  happiness. 

Such  indeed  are  the  advantages  of  Christian 
spirituality  that  no  better  spirituality  could  be 
devised  for  a  race  who  would  have  no  higher  world 
to  look  forward  to,  as  Christian  ethics  combine  in 
giving  to  human  life  the  highest  sum  of  happiness. 

The  purpose  of  Christianity  is  sanctification, 
which  means  everything  holy  and  true  and  beautiful. 
Its  end  is  life  everlasting,  not  indeed  in  the  sense  of  its 
having  no  other  interests  except  the  interests  of  the 
invisible  world,  but  in  the  sense  of  its  sanctification 
being  such  as  to  bear  everlasting  fruits. 

If  the  invisible  world  were  Christianity's  first 
and  last  finality,  there  might  be  the  danger  of 
exaggerated  other-worldliness.  The  end  and  finality 
of  Christianity  is  a  sanctity  which  must  needs  take 


CHRIST  THE  FATHER  OF  THE  WORLD    243 

into  account  the   present   world ;    but  eternal  life 
is  a  natural  result. 

It  may  be  said  indeed  that  a  desire  for  heavenly 
glory  is  part  of  sanctity.  But  it  is  not  a  part  of 
the  effort  of  sanctity — for  who  could  make  an  effort 
to  ascend  to  heaven  ? — but  it  is  the  natural  conscious- 
ness that  our  present  life  sanctity  finds  its  consumma- 
tion in  eternal  glory.  This  is  why  we  find  in  Christian 
spirituality  the  double  phenomenon  of  Christ  being 
present  with  us,  filling  our  hearts  with  His  love, 
and  of  that  kind  of  yearning  for  the  absent  friend 
whom  we  hope  to  find  in  heaven.  No  more  incom- 
plete view  of  Christianity  could  be  given  than  to 
define  it  a  striving  after  a  Christ  who  lives  in  the 
heavenly  world.  Christianity  is  life  with  Christ 
here  on  earth,  and  where  highest  sanctity  ha9 
flourished,  there  has  been  the  greatest  actual  presence 
of  our  Lord. 

The  question  might  be  asked  how  in  practice  a 
religion  would  shape  the  minds  and  hearts  of  men  if 
that  religion  had  no  finality  in  this  world,  but  had  it 
all  in  the  next  ?  To  say  the  least,  it  would  reduce 
everything  human  to  the  level  of  merely  utilitarian 
means ;  it  could  not  love  anything  here  on  earth  for 
its  own  sake  ;  it  would  be  the  dwarfing  and  warping 
of  every  human  generosity ;  and  no  doubt  with 
logical  minds  the  disaster  would  go  farther  still,  as 
the  conviction  would  grow  stronger  that  man  has  no 
direct  means  of  ascending  into  heaven.    But  such  is 

R  2 


244       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

not  Catholicism.  It  is  an  effort  at  human  spiritu- 
ality, at  human  sanctity,  at  a  perfection  to  be  acquired 
here  in  life.  Its  eternal  results  are  not  indeed 
indifferent  to  the  saint ;  they  are  of  the  utmost 
importance  to  him,  as  his  sanctification  is  essentially 
the  perfection  of  his  own  immortal,  never-dying  soul. 
But  it  may  be  asserted  quite  safely  that  even  with 
the  greatest  saint  the  thought  of  his  going  to  heaven 
is  only  one  of  many  thoughts,  kept  in  its  proper  place 
by  the  more  urgent  and  more  active  thoughts  of 
doing  the  deeds  of  charity,  of  finding  Christ  in  his 
own  heart,  of  speaking  with  Him,  and  of  being 
happy  in  His  company. 

The  thought  of  heaven  itself  has  always  been 
considered  as  one  of  the  main  considerations  to 
make  the  present  life  happy  and  perfect.  It  helps 
sanctity ;  but  our  efforts  are  not  for  the  heavenly 
mansions,  our  efforts  are  for  sanctity.  Over  and 
over  again  we  find  in  Christ's  religion,  such  as  ex- 
perience shows  it  to  be,  this  wonderful  balance  of 
transcending  philosophical  wisdom  :  the  crucified 
God  teaches  merciful  tenderness  for  physical  suffer- 
ing ;  the  Word  that  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father  is 
the  most  perfect  human  being  reigning  in  heaven 
at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  ;  His  religion  is  the 
religion  of  the  present  world's  happiness.  Besides 
His  throne  in  heaven  He  has  His  real  presence  in 
the  Eucharist,  and  the  unsatisfied  craving  of  highest 
Christian  sanctity  is  not  so  much  of  finding  Him  as 


CHRIST  THE  FATHER  OF  THE  WORLD    245 

of  seeing  Him,  because  sanctity  has  found  Him 
already,  but  being  of  this  world  it  has  not  seen 
Him  yet. 

The  relation  between  sanctity  here  in  life  and 
eternal  life  might  be  considered  from  various  points 
of  view.  Just  now  I  want  to  insist  on  the  psycho- 
logical point  of  view — I  mean  the  attitude  of  the 
Christian  saint  towards  the  blessedness  of  heaven. 
It  is  certain  that  no  saint  has  any  experimental 
knowledge  of  what  awaits  him  in  heaven ;  his 
desires  for  heaven,  whatever  they  may  be,  are  not 
of  the  things  he  has  tasted  and  wants  to  taste  again  ; 
even  when  most  intense,  those  desires  are  immensely 
inferior  to  the  excellency  of  the  thing.  To  have  a 
desire  for  heaven  proportionate  to  the  excellency 
of  the  heavenly  bliss,  one  ought  to  imagine  an  elect 
who  has  lived  in  heaven  and  has  come  out  of  it 
again,  back  to  mortal  life — a  supposition  that  is 
evidently  contradictory  in  its  terms.  The  saint's 
attitude  therefore  towards  heaven  is  not,  and  never 
could  be,  the  attitude  of  the  man  who  is  in  search  of 
a  happiness  he  knows  experimentally.  It  may  be 
doubted  whether  it  is  at  all  possible  to  strive  for 
an  unknown  thing  ;  one  might  wait  for  it,  wonder- 
ing all  the  time  what  it  will  be,  but  striving  for  it 
with  eagerness  of  mind  and  heart  does  not  seem  pos- 
sible. This  is  why  Christian  sanctity  is,  essentially, 
an  effort  to  possess  Christ,  to  taste  His  sweetness, 
because,  though  He  may  not  be  fully  known,  He  is 


246      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

not  unknown.  It  may  be  said  that  every  stage  of 
sanctity  has  a  realisation  of  Christ's  Presence  that 
gives  it  there  and  then  entire  satisfaction. 

But  heaven  and  its  glorious  mysteries  are  always 
beyond  man's  realisation.  They  are  never  to  him 
a  possession  here  on  earth  as  Christ  is.  Christ  is  a 
kingdom  within  ourselves,  heaven  is  a  kingdom  out- 
side ourselves,  and  it  is  the  inward  kingdom  that 
makes  Christ's  soldier  happy  in  all  his  battles. 

I  do  not  think  high  spiritual  life  to  be  at  all 
possible  without  that  kingdom  of  God  within  us, 
whose  peace  surpasseth  all  understanding.  To  put 
it  more  clearly  still,  a  spiritual  system  with  no  results 
in  this  life,  with  no  gain  in  this  life  but  merely  as  an 
effort  towards  and  an  expectation  of  a  life  after 
death,  would  be  a  great  psychological  blunder.  Our 
Lord's  religion  is  no  such  blunder. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

THE  LINK  BETWEEN  CHRIST'S  MORTAL  LIlE  AND 
THE  EUCHARIST 

Christ's  real  Presence  in  the  Blessed  Eucharist 
and  His  continued  sacrifice  on  the  altars  of  the 
Catholic  Church  at  mass  stamp  His  Personality 
with  an  originality  as  great  as  is  Hypostatic  Union. 
The  Christian  Eucharist,  under  its  twofold  aspect 
of  food  and  sacrifice,  is  an  inimitable  concept ;  by 
itself  it  would  suffice  to  render  Christianity  unfit 
for  the  classification  of  Comparative  Religion. 

The  Christ  of  the  Eucharist  has  been  made  the 
object  of  a  sort  of  specialisation  in  theology.  Scho- 
lastic treatises  on  the  wonderful  sacrament  and  the 
not  less  wonderful  sacrifice  are  as  comprehensive 
and  as  important  as  the  treatises  on  the  Incarnation 
itself.  Here  I  am  concerned  with  one  aspect  only 
of  that  great  spiritual  marvel :  the  relation  between 
Christ's  mortal  life  and  Christ's  eucharistic  life. 
All  the  moral  perfection,  all  the  sanctity,  all  the 
merit,  all  the  atonement  of  which  the  God-man  is 
capable  were  consummated  in  His  one  mortal  life. 


248       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

Christ  is  no  exception  to  the  great  law  of  finality, 
which  seems  an  inherent  element  of  human  life. 
How,  then,  are  we  to  view  this  prolonged  existence  of 
Christ  on  earth  ?  How  are  we  to  view  that  endless 
repetition  of  His  sacrifice  from  sunrise  to  sunset,  on 
the  altars  of  the  Church,  to  the  end  of  the  world  ? 
The  measure  of  our  redemption  was  full  when 
Christ  had  shed  the  last  drop  of  His  blood  ;  how  then 
this  repetition  in  millions  and  milliards  ?  It  will 
seem  a  paradox,  yet  it  is  the  truest  way  to  state 
the  matter.  The  eucharistic  renewing  of  Christ's 
death  is  a  result  of  that  infinite  fulness  of  redemp- 
tion that  is  in  Christ's  mortal  life.  Because  Christ 
merited  infinitely,  merited  and  atoned  with  a  luxu- 
riant superabundance,  we  have  the  real  Presence,  we 
have  the  daily  sacrifice  of  the  Christian  altar.  For 
we  ought  to  remember  that  the  Eucharist  itself 
is  the  result  of  Christ's  merits,  that  through  the 
sanctity  of  His  life  and  death  He  gained  for  us 
the  wonder  of  wonders  :  the  Eucharistic  Transub- 
stantiation  and  its  inherent  sacrifice. 

The  Eucharist  is  the  Christian's  greatest  privi- 
lege simply  because  It  enables  Him  to  enter  into 
direct  and  physical  communion  with  Christ's  life 
and  death.  And  this  privilege  Christ  merited  for 
His  faithful,  through  the  excess  of  His  atoning 
love.  To  detach  the  Eucharist  from  Christ's 
mortal  life  would  be  the  greatest  aberration  in 
the  things  of  Christ.    From  the  very  beginning 


CHRIST'S  MORTAL  LIFE  249 

of  the  controversies  about  Christ's  Divine  Person- 
ality, the  orthodox  theologians  challenged  Nestorius 
to  explain  the  Christian  Eucharist  without  Divine 
Personality.  How  could  we  eat  the  flesh  of  one 
who  is  not  God  ?  Between  Hypostatic  Union 
and  Transubstantiation  the  relation  is  most  in- 
timate, and  most  likely  it  implies  contradiction 
that  a  human  organism  that  has  not  Divine  Being 
should  be  the  physical  food  of  spirits,  in  the  super- 
natural order  of  things.  After  all,  it  is  merely  the 
instrumentum  conjunctum  Divinitatis  in  its  highest 
manifestation. 

But  though  we  know  little  as  to  the  aptitude 
which  Christ's  humanity  gained  to  be  the  Eucharist 
of  the  Christian  people  through  its  life  and  death, 
yet  the  whole  genius  of  our  theology  warrants  the 
supposition  that  Christ  became  fit  most  eminently 
for  this  role  through  His  life  and  death.  His 
mortal  career  gave  Him  consummate  fitness,  in 
every  sense,  to  be  the  author  of  life  to  souls. 

Now,  as  '  life  '  is  essentially  a  personal  relation 
with  Him,  the  great  object  of  all  the  merit  orious- 
ness  of  His  sanctity  was  union  with  Himself; 
He  merited  this,  that  we  should  be  in  Him,  and 
He  in  us.  The  Eucharist  is  the  grandest  and 
truest  result  of  His  holiness,  as  it  is  the  grandest 
and  truest  union  with  the  Person  of  Christ.  All 
sacraments  derive  their  spiritual  powers  from 
Christ's    death.    That    one    of   them,    instead    of 


250      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

merely  containing  Christ's  grace,  contains  Christ 
Himself  only  goes  to  show  the  efficacy  of  Christ's 
death.  In  the  Eucharist,  the  Personality,  which 
is  the  pivot  of  Christianity,  has  become  not  only 
a  centre  and  a  source  of  grace,  but  a  means  of 
grace. 

The  protestant  argument  against  the  Eucharist 
in  general,  and  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  in  par- 
ticular, based  on  the  all-sufficiency  of  the  sacrifice 
of  Calvary,  would  be  best  met  by  emphatic  in- 
sistence, not  only  on  the  all-sufficiency,  but  on  the 
infinite  superabundance  of  it.  All-sufficiency  in 
the  protestant  mind  applies  to  the  work  of  Christ ; 
it  never  means  to  the  protestant  all-sufficiency  of 
mystical  contact  of  souls  with  the  great  sacrifice. 
We  grant  him  the  all-sufficiency  he  knows  of; 
we  grant  it  more  liberally  than  the  protestant  does ; 
we  grant  an  all-sufficiency  of  work  so  great  that 
it  breaks  its  limits,  and  from  an  all-sufficiency  of 
work  it  becomes  an  all-sufficiency  of  contact  of 
a  most  real  nature. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 

THE  MAJESTY  OF  THE  EUCHARISTIC  PRESENCE 

Presence  means  the  existence  of  a  being  in  a 
given  part  of  the  material  universe.  When  we 
speak  of  presence,  we  must  of  necessity  imply  a 
certain  position  or  attitude  with  regard  to  a  material 
world. 

If  there  were  no  matter,  but  only  spirits,  there 
could  be  no  question  of  either  presence  or  absence  ; 
there  would  be  question  only  of  distinct  spiritual 
individualities,  which  would  be  neither  near  nor 
distant  with  regard  to  each  other,  but  would  exist 
each  one  by  itself,  having  power  to  admit  co-existing 
spirits  into  communication  with  its  own  intellectual 
life,  or  exclude  them. 

Presence  and  absence  are  essentially  and 
radically  connected  with  space,  and  space  is  con- 
nected with  matter. 

Now,  though  a  spirit  could  not  be  said  to  be 
present  or  absent,  with  regard  to  a  fellow  spirit, 
if  they  remained  both  outside  the  material  world, 
they  are  present  or   absent  from  each  other  on 


252       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

account  of  the  material  world.  For  one  spirit  may 
be  in  one  part  of  the  material  world,  and  another 
spirit  in  another  part  of  the  material  world,  and 
then  there  is  real  distance  between  the  two. 

But  how  and  why  is  a  spirit  in  the  material 
universe  when  his  nature  is  so  very  immaterial  ? 

The  answer  is  this.  A  spirit  is  said  to  be  in 
a  certain  place  of  the  material  universe,  simply 
and  solely  because  he  exerts  certain  activities, 
produces  certain  effects,  in  that  place,  or  on  the 
material  thing  of  that  place,  or  even  on  the  spiritual 
thing  already  connected,  in  a  similar  way,  with 
that  place. 

If  the  spirit  stops  exerting  his  activity  in  the 
way  mentioned,  this  very  cessation  of  activity 
is  in  itself  infinite  distance  from  the  spot  where 
he  was  truly  the  instant  before.  The  spirit  comes 
and  goes,  not  through  movement,  as  a  bodily 
thing,  but  through  action  or  cessation  of  action 
on  a  bodily  thing. 

God  and  the  angels  are  present  in  this  way. 
Therefore,  if  a  spirit  can  exert  his  activities  on 
various  parts  of  the  universe  at  the  same  time, 
he  is  truly  present  at  the  same  time  to  those  various 
parts  of  the  universe. 

The  more  perfect  a  spirit,  the  more  numerous 
are  the  points  of  the  universe  to  which  he  can  be 
present  at  the  same  time. 

God,  who  is  a  spirit  of  infinite  perfection,  is 
accordingly  present   at   the  same  time  to  every 


THE  EUCHARISTIC  PRESENCE        253 

point  of  the  material  universe,  as  every  point  of 
the  material  universe  wants  His  sustaining  power. 

The  human  soul,  in  its  present  state  at  least, 
is  the  last  and  lowest  amongst  the  spirits.  Its 
main  activity  is  to  give  life  to  the  body,  therefore 
it  cannot  be  outside  the  individual  body. 

So  much  for  the  presence  of  spirits.  It  is  a 
noble  attribute  of  theirs  ;  it  is  the  majesty  of 
their  spirituality.  They  can  be  really  present 
to  the  lowliest  sort  of  matter,  and  yet  remain 
infinitely  superior  to  it.  They  are  not  contaminated 
by  matter,  but  they  invest  matter  with  their  sweet 
activity. 

Coming  now  to  the  presence  of  bodies,  in  the 
material  universe  their  being  present  anywhere 
comes  from  their  imperfection,  not  their  perfection  ; 
for  their  presence  is  such  that  they  cannot  help 
being  present. 

A  body  must  of  necessity  occupy  one  given 
point  of  space  in  the  material  universe,  and  when 
the  body  occupies  one  given  point  of  the  material 
universe,  it  cannot  be  outside  this  one  point  at 
the  same  time.  It  is  the  subjection  of  a  bodily 
creature  which  is  the  slave  of  space,  whilst  a  spirit 
is  the  king  over  space. 

It  is  true  our  glorified  bodies  in  heaven,  and 
above  all  the  glorified  body  of  Our  Lord,  are  given 
wonderful  powers  of  agility,  so  as  to  transport 
themselves  from  one  spot  to  the  other  of  the  material 
world  with  the  rapidity  of  thought.     It  is  a  certain 


254      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

liberation  from  the  subjection  to  space.  Yet  even 
then  it  will  be  impossible  for  the  glorified  body 
to  be  at  the  same  time  in  two  places. 

Now  the  wonder  of  wonders  in  the  matter  of 
presence,  a  majesty  of  presence  almost  akin  to 
the  majesty  of  God's  Presence,  which  is  everywhere, 
and  yet  remains  directly  above  everything,  is 
Christ's  Eucharistic  Presence. 

Though  Our  Lord's  body  in  its  glorified  condition 
has  only  one  natural,  spacial  Presence  in  the  universe, 
viz.  heaven,  at  the  same  time  God,  in  His  omnipo- 
tence, has  given  it  a  supernatural,  non-spacial  power 
of  presence,  which  it  exerts  at  the  same  time  with 
its  natural  spacial  Presence.  As  the  rule  for  this 
supernatural,  non-spacial  Presence  is  God's  omnipo- 
tence, there  is  no  limit  to  points  of  the  universe  at 
which  it  may  exert  itself  simultaneously.  This  is 
what  I  call  the  majesty  of  the  Eucharistic  Presence. 

It  is  no  more  a  humiliation  than  the  omni- 
presence of  God  ;  it  is,  on  the  contrary,  a  perfection 
of  state  too  high  for  even  angelic  acumen. 

That  God  should  inhabit  on  high,  and  yet  dwell 
in  the  lowest  nature — this  is  the  majesty  of  Divine 
Presence  ;   it  is  first  and  greatest. 

That  the  Son  of  man  should  have  ascended 
bodily  where  He  was  first,  and  yet  should  be  in 
every  corner  of  the  universe  bodily — this  is  the 
majesty  of  the  Eucharistic  Presence  ;  it  is  the 
second  greatest  and  most  merciful  Presence  marvel. 


CHAPTER    XXXVIII 

THE  BLOOD  OF  CHRIST 

Almighty  God  has  made  man's  salvation  and 
sanctification  depend  on  the  pouring  out  of  the 
blood  of  His  only  begotten  Son.  Our  Lord's  life,  up 
to  the  shedding  of  His  blood,  was  a  life  of  immeasur- 
able sanctity,  a  life  of  an  infinite  moral  perfection. 
Yet  it  is  not  to  any  act  of  that  wonderful  career 
our  Redemption  and  Sanctification  are  due. 

The  humility  of  His  birth,  the  hidden  prayer 
and  obedience  of  His  thirty  years  at  Nazareth, 
the  zeal  and  labour  and  bitterness  of  His  public 
preaching  did  not  win  the  salvation  and  redemption 
of  mankind.  We  know,  of  course,  that  all  those 
years  of  Our  Lord's  life  were  infinitely  meritorious  ; 
but  we  know  with  less  certainty  in  what  manner 
those  merits  of  the  God-man  benefit  the  human 
race ;  we  know,  however,  that  it  is  not  through 
them  we  were  bought  back  from  the  servitude  of 
Satan.  Our  price,  the  price  of  our  redemption, 
is  essentially  the  precious  blood  of  the  unspotted 
Lamb. 


256      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

The  blood  of  God's  Son  poured  out  like  water, 
the  blood  of  God's  Son  drunk  by  man,  absorbed  by 
the  higher  nature  of  man — this  and  nothing  else 
was  to  be  our  redemption  and  our  sanctification. 

In  making  the  blood  of  His  Son  the  price  and 
vehicle  of  every  grace,  God  has  shown  wonderful 
knowledge  of  the  mysteries  of  human  nature — 
if  one  could  use  these  words  with  regard  to  One 
who  has  made  human  nature. 

Our  blood  is  our  human  individuality.  We  are 
what  we  are  through  the  communication  of  the 
blood  of  our  parents.  Our  far-reaching  differences 
of  temperament  and  power  come  from  the  blood 
that  flows  in  our  veins.  It  makes  us  of  what  nature 
we  are  :  apt  for  good,  or  prone  to  evil. 

Neither  the  philosopher  nor  the  theologian 
can  lay  too  much  stress  on  the  phenomena  of 
heredity — phenomena  that  invariably  point  to  the 
fact  that  it  is  man's  blood  that  contains  the  germs 
of  parental  depravities  or  perfections. 

In  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God  we  have  a  blood 
of  absolute  human  purity — a  blood  that  carries  no 
germs  of  evil,  but  is  filled,  through  the  human 
laws  of  heredity,  with  every  perfection  because  it 
is  blood  from  an  Immaculate  Mother. 

The  blood  of  Our  Lord  is  precious,  primarily 
on  account  of  Mary's  spotlessness,  through  the 
immunity  from  all  concupiscence,  which  was  our 
Lady's  privilege.    That  Our   Lord's   blood  should 


THE  BLOOD  OF  CHRIST  257 

have  been  endowed  with  absolute,  human  purity 
we  owe  to  Mary.  Had  she  had  the  seeds  of  sin  in 
her  blood,  the  fomes  peccati,  Our  Lord's  blood  might 
still  have  received  purity  from  above  |  but  it  would 
not  have  had  human  purity,  it  would  not  have 
been  precious  as  a  human  blood. 

But  now,  thanks  to  Mary's  spotlessness,  human 
blood  flowed  in  the  veins  of  our  Lord  that  came 
down  from  Adam,  and  had  nothing  in  itself  except 
what  was  purest  and  noblest  in  the  human  race  from 
the  beginning. 

Besides  this  accumulation  of  human  perfections, 
the  blood  of  Our  Lord  was  made  still  more  precious 
through  the  indwelling  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  It 
had  divine  heredity  besides  human  heredity.  The 
Spirit  of  God  had  rilled  it  with  the  fulness  of  Divine 
Life,  when  it  was  already  precious  as  the  product  of 
Mary's  noble  life. 

In  this  twofold  heredity  we  have  the  key  to 
the  mystery  of  the  Precious  Blood ;  we  know  now 
why  both  its  atoning  and  sanctifying  power  are 
infinite. 

St.  Paul,  in  one  of  his  pregnant  sentences,  makes 
it  easy  for  us  to  remember  the  whole  theology 
of  the  Precious  Blood.  '  For  if  the  blood  of  goats 
and  oxen,  and  the  ashes  of  an  heifer  being  sprinkled, 
sanctify  such  as  are  defiled  :  How  much  more 
shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
offered  Himself   unspotted  unto  God,  cleanse  our 


258       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

consciences  from  dead  works,  to  serve  the  living 
God  ? ' » 

The  blood  unspotted,  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
poured  out  through  that  very  generosity  communi- 
cated to  it  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  purifies  the  con- 
science, not  externally,  but  internally  by  raising 
it,  ennobling  it — in  one  word,  by  making  it  serve 
the  living  God. 

The  blood  of  Our  Lord  is  drunk  by  our  soul 
in  the  mystery  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  is  drunk 
by  that  highest  and  innermost  part  of  ourselves, 
where  spiritual  temperament,  or  conscience,  are  to 
be  found  ;  and  it  gives  to  that  part  of  our  being, 
by  a  new  kind  of  heredity,  its  own  nobility  ;  it 
makes  us  have  God  in  our  blood. 

When  you  are  in  contact  with  a  Catholic  people, 
with  Catholic  multitudes  (for  masses  are  the  best 
guide  in  these  things),  you  find  a  refinement  of 
thought,  a  depth  of  feeling  in  things  spiritual,  a 
keen  insight  into  heavenly  matters,  which  are  pain- 
fully wanting  in  non-Catholic  populations. 

You  ask  yourself  why  this  gulf  between  the 
mental  states  of  two  families  of  people,  geographi- 
cally and  racially  perhaps,  so  near.  There  is  only 
one  answer  possible  :  It  is  in  the  blood — in  the 
blood  that  is  drunk  by  the  Catholic  people,  that 
has  been  drunk  by  their  fathers  and  their  fathers' 
fathers. 

1  Heb,  ix,  13,  14. 


THE  BLOOD  OF  CHRIST  259 

The  blood  of  our  Lord,  wherever  it  is  found, 
must  produce  great  confidence  in  God ;  confidence 
in  God  is  its  primary  and  principal  effect.  Not 
only  does  it  give  us  confidence  through  the  belief 
that  we  have  been  bought  at  so  great  a  price,  but 
it  gives  confidence  by  a  kind  of  heredity,  a  psycho- 
logical transformation  in  the  spirit  that  receives  it. 
We  become  spiritually,  supernaturally  sanguine. 
We  expect  everything  from  God,  precisely  because 
we  have  in  our  veins  that  precious  blood  that 
makes  the  heart  of  the  Son  of  God  throb  with 
unlimited  confidence  in  the  goodness  of  the  Father. 


S   2 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

THE   OPTIMISM  OF  THE   INCARNATION 

The  fact  alone  of  Hypostatic  Union  should  turn 
the  scales  in  favour  of  religious  and  theological 
optimism.  How  could  mankind  be  a  doomed  race 
after  the  Personal  Union  of  Divinity  with  one 
individual  member  of  that  race  ?  How  could  our 
prospects  be  hopeless  when  we  consider  that  man 
is  God,  and  that  God  is  man  ?  if,  with  St.  Thomas, 
I  may  be  permitted  to  make  use  of  these  two  con- 
vertible propositions  in  order  to  express  the  privilege 
conferred  on  humanity.  The  Godhead  of  Christ  is 
a  fact  of  infinitely  greater  reality  than  all  the 
accumulated  sinfulness  of  the  human  race.  A  race 
in  which  a  Divine  Person  could  be  fittingly  enshrined 
through  a  union  such  as  is  Hypostatic  Union  could 
not  be  radically  bad  to  start  with.  It  is  true  there 
is  only  one  individual  nature  of  that  race  that  was 
thus  united.  All  the  same  with  God  as  his  brother, 
man's  future  must  be  predominantly  lightsome. 
By  all  the  laws  of  thought,  an  infinitude  of  goodness, 
such  as  is  the  property  of  Christ's  Personality,  is 


THE  OPTIMISM  OF  THE  INCARNATION    261 

for  the  human  race,  which  is  Christ's  race,  a  vastly 
more  significant  fact  than  that  immense  accumu- 
lation of  moral  deformities  which  are  mankind's 
history.  If  mankind  has,  as  we  know  it  to  have, 
spiritual  enemies  of  a  higher  order  and  preternatural 
perverseness,  one  could  hardly  think  of  a  more 
admirable  way  for  them  of  wronging  man  than  to 
blind  him  to  the  fact  of  that  overtowering  sanctity 
which  is  in  Christ,  and  which  can  never  have  a 
corresponding  moral  evil,  so  to  speak,  of  equal  size. 

But  there  is  more  than  mere  presence  amongst 
us  of  a  Brother  who  is  a  Personality  of  infinite 
perfection  ;  He  is  not  only  a  Presence  that  gladdens 
us  by  its  glories,  but  He  has  come  to  us  in  the 
infinitude  of  His  grace  with  wonderful  determina- 
tion to  work  at  our  salvation.  He  has  come  with 
infinite  resolve  to  take  away  sin,  to  destroy  death, 
to  give  life.  '  Blotting  out  the  handwriting  of  the 
decree  that  was  against  us,  which  was  contrary 
to  us.  And  he  hath  taken  the  same  out  of  the 
way,  fastening  it  to  the  cross  ;  and  despoiling  the 
principalities  and  powers,  he  hath  exposed  them 
confidently  in  open  shew,  triumphing  over  them  in 
himself.' » 

Who  would  dare  to  accuse  St.  Paul  of  using 

hyperbolic  language  ?    Such  a  deed  described  by 

St.  Paul  as  accomplished  by  the  God-man  changes 

for  ever  the  mutual  position  of  moral  good  and 

1  Col,  ii.  14,  15. 


262       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

moral  evil.  Mankind's  moral  good  from  the  very 
fact  of  the  Incarnation,  as  I  have  said  already,  is 
infinitely  greater  than  mankind's  guilt.  All  men 
put  together  could  never  commit  sin  that  would  be 
a  dark  spot  as  large  in  size  as  is  that  bright  sun, 
Christ's  sanctity.  But  there  is  more  than  that :  the 
sin  of  man  has  been  positively  assailed  by  Christ ; 
He  has  destroyed  it  in  His  own  body,  He  has 
swallowed  it  like  a  poison,  and  though  He  died 
through  it  He  found  a  higher  life  in  His  death. 

We  are  all  used  from  our  childhood  to  expres- 
sions of  that  kind  ;  all  the  same,  we  find  it  difficult 
to  live  in  the  serene  optimism  of  the  Epistles  of 
St.  Paul.  After  all,  we  say,  souls  are  lost  even  now, 
and  perhaps  in  large  numbers.  How  can  there 
be  optimism  with  that  dreadful  terror  ?  Is  not  every 
preacher  at  pains  to  inspire  us  with  terror  at  the 
number  of  those  that  go  to  perdition  ?  I  have  no 
opinion  as  to  the  relative  numbers  of  the  saved 
and  the  lost.  Our  Lord  has  warned  us  in  the 
Gospels  against  the  presumption  that  wants  to 
look  beyond  the  practical  issues  of  spiritual  life. 

But  if  one  thing  is  clear  to  me  it  is  this :  that 
such  losses,  whatever  their  number  may  be,  could 
never  take  away  one  jot  or  tittle  from  that  glorious 
optimism  which  is  the  Christian's  birthright.  I 
am  sure  of  the  fact  that  God  became  man  and  that 
He  put  infinite  energy  and  sincerity  into  the  work 
of  man's  salvation ;   of  this  I  am  sure  with  all  the 


THE  OPTIMISM  OF  THE  INCARNATION    263 

conviction  of  my  Christian  faith.  If  there  are 
human  beings  that  are  lost,  I  feel  certain  that 
their  loss  is  of  such  a  description  that  it  need  not 
excite  in  me  the  least  compassion  :  for  I  know 
that  if  their  salvation  had  been  possible  it  would 
have  been  accomplished  by  the  redemption  of 
Christ.  I  know  that  if  there  had  been  good  will, 
such  good  will  would  have  become  an  instrument 
of  happiness  in  the  hands  of  the  God-man.  Simple 
souls  many  times  ask  the  question  :  How  is  it  that 
the  elect  can  be  happy  in  heaven  for  all  eternity,  if 
there  be  a  correspondingly  long  period  of  misery 
for  other  rational  beings — the  reprobate  in  hell  ? 
I  know  it  is  a  difficult  task  to  convince  those  good 
souls  of  the  futility  of  reading  their  present  kind 
feelings  for  every  suffering  beast  into  the  spirit- 
state  of  eternity  ;  one  thing  is  certain  :  with  that 
perfection  of  human  nature  which  comes  from 
consummate  sanctity,  the  elect  in  heaven  enjoy 
happiness  that  cannot  be  darkened  one  moment 
by  the  thought  of  the  miseries  of  the  reprobate. 
Reprobation,  whatever  it  may  be,  is  simply  a  thing 
that  cannot  excite  compassion.  If  it  could  excite 
compassion,  the  whole  universe  would  be  at  pains  to 
find  a  remedy.  It  ought  to  be  our  first  principle 
in  thinking  of  reprobation  that  it  is  a  state  which 
is  so  absolutely  the  doing  of  the  lost,  without  its 
being  anybody  else's  fault,  as  to  exclude  compassion 
even  from  the  heart  of  the  Saviour. 


264       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

So  likewise  with  the  sanctity  of  the  Incarnation 
and  the  concomitant  redemption.  Its  efficacy  is 
not  in  the  least  diminished  through  the  fact  of 
the  loss  of  men  even  under  the  new  dispensation, 
and  the  possibility  of  souls  being  lost  under  the 
very  shadow  of  the  cross  does  not  limit  the  extent 
of  that  constant  truth  expressed  in  the  scriptures 
that  Christ  destroyed  sin  completely.  It  may  be 
difficult  for  my  finite  mind  to  reconcile  the  two 
facts ;  but  the  fact  of  God's  death  on  the  cross  is 
an  infinite  fact.  It  is  the  one  fact  which  I  am 
exhorted  by  every  Christian  authority  to  cherish 
and  to  keep  before  my  eyes.  I  shall  look  at  the 
world  through  that  fact,  and  all  other  things  must 
take  up  their  position  accordingly.  To  say  that 
Christ's  work  of  redemption  is  in  any  way  a  failure 
is  downright  blasphemy.  We  may  say  indeed  that 
Christ  failed  during  His  mortal  life  to  win  the 
hearts  of  His  enemies,  but  it  could  never  be  true  to 
assert  that  the  eternal  loss  of  any  human  being  could 
be  a  slur  on  the  efficacy  of  the  Grace  of  the  cross. 

There  are  strange  aberrations  in  the  minds  of 
even  good  people,  which  no  doubt  come  to  those 
minds  from  their  being  too  much  the  slaves  of 
imagination  and  sentiment.  It  is  just  possible 
that  even  a  holy  man  might  have  his  spiritual  life 
darkened  through  the  thought  of  the  loss  of  many, 
in  spite  of  Christ's  cross,  or  even  perhaps  through 
an  abuse  of  Christ's  grace.     I  should  begin  by 


THE  OPTIMISM  OF  THE  INCARNATION    265 

telling  him  not  to  be  more  perfect  than  the  saints 
in  heaven,  who  cannot  suffer  simply  because  they 
see  all  things  in  the  light  of  eternal  truth.  Eternal 
loss  is  not  meant,  and  cannot  be  meant,  to  be 
an  object  of  compassion  precisely  because  it  is 
irremediable  ;  if  it  could  be  terminated  and  its 
termination  could  be  hastened  by  our  efforts, 
compassion  would  indeed  be  well  employed,  at 
least  spiritual  compassion  ;  for  when  it  is  a  question 
of  mortal  beings  pitying  spirit-beings,  ordinary 
tenderness  of  heart  would  be  a  very  bad  guide. 
But  let  the  holy  man  pour  out  his  active  mercies 
over  people  here  on  earth,  who  have  it  in  their  power 
not  to  go  to  that  place  of  torment.  Let  him  pity 
the  souls  of  men  because  they  do  not  make  use  of 
the  graces  whilst  graces  lie  at  their  door.  Such 
were  Our  Lord's  compassions  and  sadnesses. 

It  may  seem  contradictory  that  one  should  be 
exhorted  to  have  compassion  on  people  who  run 
towards  their  ruination  when  they  have  it  in  their 
power  to  run  towards  life  eternal,  and  not  to  have 
compassion  on  them  any  more  when  they  have 
actually  fallen  into  eternal  perdition.  A  reader 
might  accuse  me  of  being  like  a  man  whose  heart 
is  filled  with  distress  because  he  sees  a  friend 
gambling  away  his  family  estate,  and  who  adopts 
an  attitude  of  supreme  indifference  towards  the 
poor  wretch  when  once  he  is  in  the  workhouse. 
But  the  comparison  is  not  fair.    The  human  soul 

s  3 


266       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

that  leaves  this  life  outside  the  grace  of  Christ  no 
longer  belongs  to  humanity ;  it  no  longer  belongs 
even  potentially  to  the  mystical  body  of  Christ ; 
its  severance  from  redeemed  humanity  is  such  that 
Christ  Himself,  who  is  the  head  of  the  human  race, 
cannot  own  it  any  more. 

We  are  all  used  to  the  beautiful  expression 
that  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  Church.  St.  Paul's 
theology  is  summed  up  in  it. 

St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  however,  goes  one  step 
farther,  and  declares  Christ  to  be  the  head  of  all 
men.  In  question  eight  of  the  third  part  of  the 
Summa,  he  shows  how  Christ  is  indeed  the  head 
of  the  Church,  in  virtue  of  an  actual  influxus  of 
spiritual  vitalities  on  His  part  into  the  souls  and 
bodies  of  the  baptised.  But  these  considerations 
are  followed  by  an  article  entitled  Utrum  Christus 
sit  caput  omnium  hominum — '  Whether  Christ  be 
the  Head  of  all  men.'  I  quote  his  own  words ; 
they  are  wonderfully  liberal  and  generous.  '  I 
say  therefore  that,  speaking  universally  and  taking 
in  the  whole  duration  of  the  world,  Christ  is  the 
Head  of  all  men.  But  this  has  various  degrees. 
For  He  is  first  and  mainly  Head  of  those  who  are 
actually  united  to  Him  through  (heavenly)  glory. 

*  In  the  second  place,  He  is  the  Head  of  those 
who  are  actually  united  to  Him  through  charity. 
Thirdly,  of  those  who  are  united  through  faith  to 
Him.    Fourthly,  of  those  who  are  united  to  Him  only 


THE  OPTIMISM  OF  THE  INCARNATION    267 

potentially  (as  a  possibility),  a  potentiality  not 
realised  yet,  but  which  is  to  be  realised  one  day 
according  to  divine  predestination.  Fifthly,  then, 
is  He  the  Head  of  those  who  are  united  to  Him 
merely  potentially,  according  to  a  potentiality  that 
is  never  to  be  realised  :  such  are  men  who  live 
in  this  world,  but  are  not  predestined  to  heaven. 
Such  men,  however,  when  they  leave  this  life,  cease 
absolutely  to  be  members  of  Christ,  because  they 
are  no  longer  endowed  with  the  capability  of  being 
united  to  Christ.' 

Reprobation  is  the  only  power  that  tears  man 
away  from  the  sweet  possibilities  of  the  Incarnation. 
The  reprobate  lacks  the  potentiality  of  being 
Christ's  ;  he  is  of  another  world  altogether. 

Very  wisely,  and  very  generously,  St.  Thomas 
makes  that  wonderful  potentiality  consist  in  two 
things  only  :  the  power  of  Christ,  and  freedom  of 
will  on  the  part  of  man.  '  Which  potentiality  is 
founded  on  two  things  :  first  indeed  and  chiefly, 
in  the  power  of  Christ  that  is  sufficient  for  the 
salvation  of  the  whole  human  race  ;  then,  in  a 
secondary  way,  in  the  freedom  of  will.'  l 

1  Ad  1  urn, 


CHAPTER  XL 

CHRIST  THE  HERO 

The  fact  of  an  individual  human  nature  being 
united  hypostatically  with  Divinity  is  a  spiritual 
fact  of  the  highest  importance  quite  on  its  own 
merits.  In  other  words,  our  spiritual  life  is  raised 
up  wonderfully  not  only  through  what  Christ  did 
and  said  and  taught,  but  the  fact  of  Christ,  the 
fact  of  Hypostatic  Union,  makes  us  live,  if  we  are 
but  willing,  in  an  entirely  new  world.  How  could 
we  ever  take  a  merely  natural  view  of  mankind 
if  we  are  at  all  convinced  that  there  has  been  a 
man  who  is  God — God  in  the  inexhaustible  infinitude 
of  meaning  that  is  implied  in  the  word  '  God '  ? 

The  great  ones  of  mankind  have  been  benefactors 
not  only  through  the  things  they  did ;  but  their 
very  greatness  as  such  is  their  best  benefaction, 
because  their  intrinsic  greatness  raises  the  race  and 
gives  it  a  renewed  consciousness  of  its  excellency. 
Therein  no  doubt  lies  the  charm  of  every  great 
biography :  a  great  man  becomes  easily  the  friend 
and  the  idol  of  many  of  more  humble  calibre  to 


CHRIST  THE  HERO  269 

whom  the  external  activities  of  the  great  man  have 
practically  been  of  no  profit. 

So  with  Christ :  His  being  God,  with  all  the 
excellencies  and  powers  implied  in  the  Hypostatic 
Union,  His  being  so  great  is  in  itself  and  by  itself 
mankind's  best  treasure.  The  world's  teeming  mil- 
lions are  not  too  big  a  crowd  for  One  so  elevated  ; 
He  stands  amongst  them  as  distinctly  cognisable 
as  if  He  were  alone  ;  He  is  so  great  that  the  hubbub 
of  endless  worlds  could  never  succeed  in  drowning 
the  least  whisper  from  His  lips. 

Hypostatic  Union,  with  its  infinitude  of  personal 
worth,  becomes  I  might  almost  say  a  mathematically 
proportionate  thing,  if  we  consider  that  Christ  is 
the  one  Person  of  whom  every  human  individual 
to  the  end  of  the  world  might  say  with  as  much 
fulness  and  truthfulness  as  every  other  human 
creature :  '  He  is  my  ideal,  He  is  my  hero,  He  is 
my  love.' 

The  sensation  of  the  pilgrim  who  sits  by  the  Lake 
of  Galilee  and  says  to  himself  with  such  absolute 
certainty,  'On  these  waters  Christ  sailed/  is  no 
doubt  a  terrestrial  embodiment  of  that  much  vaster 
thought  that  must  fill  the  angelic  mind  when  it 
looks  at  the  human  race.  '  This  is  the  race  out 
of  which  there  came  God/ 

No  doubt  there  is  a  quickening  of  soul  and  body 
in  Christ's  faithful  through  Christ's  grace  that 
makes  of  that  kind  of  hero-worship  a  unique  thing, 


270      THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

a  life-giving  thing,  a  kind  of  hero  reproduction. 
Christ  is  our  ideal  indeed,  but  He  is  also  our  life. 
Yet,  as  an  ideal  and  as  a  mere  raising  up  of  one 
human  individual  to  an  infinite  altitude,  Hypostatic 
Union  ought  to  colour  with  optimism  the  whole 
human  outlook. 

To  discard  in  practice  the  fact  that  we  are 
dealing  with  creatures  who  by  the  very  laws  of 
their  nature  are  the  brothers  of  God,  is  the  cruellest 
of  all  lapses  of  memory.  However  mean  my 
neighbour  may  be,  Christ's  Personality  is  vast 
enough  to  reach  out  to  him,  just  as  the  lowest 
animal  may  look  at  the  sun.  That  some  or  even 
many  human  beings  have  a  special  kind  of  relation- 
ship with  Christ,  through  their  baptism,  does  not 
supersede  the  more  elementary  fact  that  all  men 
are  of  the  family  of  which  God  came. 

It  may  even  be  said  that  Christ's  activities, 
of  whatever  kind,  in  the  world  and  on  the  world, 
are  intended  as  means  to  win  man  to  the  practical 
realisation  that  He  their  God  is  amongst  them. 


CONCLUSION 

If  the  New  Testament  is  to  be  taken  literally,  if 
its  grammar,  like  the  grammar  of  every  great  book, 
is  the  child  of  higher  thinking,  then  we  are  happy 
people  indeed.  Then  the  primary  and  fundamental 
condition  of  our  life  is  involvement  in  Christ's 
Divine  and  infinite  Personality,  instead  of  its  being 
an  action  from  a  distance.  We  may  not  be  able 
to  understand  how  we  are  thus  contained,  though 
infinitude  in  Personality  cannot  mean  anything 
short  of  infinitude  of  comprehension,  infinitude  of 
infolding,  even  to  the  least  educated  mind.  St. 
Paul's  pleroma  and  '  in  Christ/  if  taken  literally, 
ought  to  change  our  views  on  the  nature  of  our 
spiritual  life  not  less  radically  than  the  Copernican 
theories  of  the  world  changed  the  world's  astro- 
nomical views.  Instead  of  Christ  revolving  round 
about  us,  to  warm  us  with  His  grace,  we  move 
inside  Him,  inside  His  Personality,  according  to 
the  New  Testament  view  of  spiritual  life — at  least 
with  that  portion  of  our  spiritual  life  that  is  the 
very  centre  of  spirituality.  Or,  pressing  the  com- 
parison from  the  science  of  heavenly  movement 


272       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

still  further,  with  a  view  to  illustrate  that  mutuality 
of  indwelling  spoken  of  elsewhere,  the  elect  being 
in  Christ  and  Christ  being  in  the  elect,  let  us  say 
that  as  the  all-pervading  ether  fills  and  infolds  the 
planet  and  keeps  it  in  the  sun's  plane,  so  likewise 
Christ  through  the  infinitude  of  His  Personality 
dwells  in  those  that  have  their  supernatural  being 
in  Him.  '  And  the  glory  which  thou  hast  given  me 
I  have  given  to  them,  that  they  may  be  one,  as  we 
also  are  one.  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me,  that  they 
may  be  made  perfect  in  one ;  and  the  world  may 
know  that  thou  hast  sent  me,  and  hast  loved  them, 
as  thou  hast  also  loved  me.'1  In  the  spiritual, 
in  the  mystical  order  of  things  we  have  here 
something  greater,  something  newer  than  the 
revised  astronomies  of  modern  times,  but  some- 
thing too  that  human  thought  is  slow  to  grasp. 
No  doubt  the  indwelling  of  the  Father  in  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Son  in  the  Father,  becomes  easily  the 
delight  of  a  mind  prone  to  lofty  speculation ;  most 
of  us  love  to  look  at  the  immensities  of  heavenly 
wonders  ;  the  blue  sky  and  the  starlit  firmament  are 
the  oldest  joys  known  to  man.  None  of  us  have 
any  difficulties  in  giving  literal  meaning  to  words 
that  convey  such  mutuality  of  indwelling.  But 
we  may  think  such  words  to  be  less  obviously 
literal  when  it  is  our  neighbour,  our  companion  in 
Christ's  faith,  who  is  meant  as  being  part  of  that 

1  St,  John  xvii.  22-231 


CONCLUSION  273 

wondrous  system  of  divine  concentric  circles.  In 
the  regions  of  the  North  Pole,  no  doubt,  it  may 
become  difficult  to  realise  that  the  earth  moves  in 
the  plane  of  the  sun. 

But  discarding  all  metaphor  now,  the  glories 
of  the  Hypostatic  Union  are  intensely  human  in  their 
aim.  Hypostatic  Union  is  not  a  spiritual  prodigy 
that  appears  in  the  heavens  for  its  own  sake  :  the 
blade,  and  the  ear,  and  the  ripe  fruit,  happy  children 
and  old  men  basking  in  the  sunlight  here  on  earth, 
make  of  the  immensity  of  the  sun-ball  a  quite 
proportionate  means  to  an  end.  But  here  is  my 
metaphor  again.  Quite  simply,  then,  if  my  mind 
delights  in  the  sublime  verities  of  Hypostatic  Union, 
whilst  I  regard  and  treat  my  brother  as  though  he 
were  not  God's  brother  too,  the  great  mystery  is 
for  me  a  barren  marvel. 

There  is  endless  food  for  thought  in  the  fact  that 
the  great  mystery  of  God,  the  Incarnation,  the 
secret  hidden  in  God  from  the  beginning,  should  be 
connected  indissolubly  with  Simon  the  fisherman, 
and  Mary  the  woman  with  the  seven  devils,  and  the 
woman  who  had  five  husbands,  with  a  sixth  one  who 
was  not  hers,  and  Judas  who  loved  the  Master  whom 
he  betrayed.  They  are  figures  and  types  of  the 
humanity  which  will  be  Christ's  conquest.  '  Now 
Jacob's  well  was  there ;  Jesus  therefore,  being 
wearied  with  his  journey,  sat  thus  on  the  well.  .  .  . 
There  cometh  a  woman  of  Samaria  to  draw  water. 


274       THE  PERSONALITY  OF  CHRIST 

.  .  .  Jesus  answered  and  said  to  her  :  If  thou  didst 
know  the  gift  of  God,  and  who  is  he  that  saith  to 
thee,  Give  me  to  drink ;  thou  perhaps  wouldest 
have  asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have  given  thee 
living  water.  .  .  .  And  immediately  his  disciples 
came,  and  they  wondered  that  he  talked  with  the 
woman.  Yet  no  man  said  :  What  seekest  thou,  or 
why  talkest  thou  with  her?.  ...  I  have  meat  to 
eat  which  you  know  not.  .  .  .  My  meat  is  to  do 
the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me,  that  I  may  perfect  His 
work.  .  .  .  Behold  I  say  to  you,  Lift  up  your  eyes, 
and  see  the  countries,  for  they  are  white  already 
to  harvest.'  * 

Sun  of  Justice,  Word  Incarnate,  Thine  is  the 
blade,  Thine  is  the  ear,  Thine  is  the  ripe  corn  in 
the  ear.  Grant  me  to  love  Thy  harvest,  tor  which 
Thou  shinest  in  the  heavens  in  the  glory  of  Thy 
Hypostatic  Union ;  keep  my  feet  from  trampling 
on  the  rising  blade,  whilst  my  intellect  gazes  at  Thy 
beauty  in  the  blue  firmament ;  keep  my  hands  from 
plucking  ruthlessly  the  ear  that  is  whitening,  whilst 
I  walk  through  life  full  of  the  rapturous  thoughts  of 
Thy  being  God.  Make  me  to  understand  that  Thou 
didst  become  Sun  for  the  sake  of  the  blade,  that 
Thou  seest  the  possibility  of  a  true  worshipper  of  the 
Father  there  where  I  harden  my  thoughts  and  turn 
away  my  eyes.  May  my  mind  return  thanks  to  Thee 
for  the  delights  of  the  thought  that  Thou  art  one 

1  St,  John  iv. 


CONCLUSION  275 

with  the  Father,  by  generously  accepting  my  oneness 
with  my  brother  in  Thee,  and  let  me  pay  for  my 
glorious  freedom  to  go  in  and  to  go  out  in  the 
infinitude  of  Thy  most  sweet  Personality  by 
cheerfully  accepting  Thy  great  Law,  O  Thou  most 
long-suffering  of  Friends — '  Bear  ye  one  another's 
burdens,  and  so  you  shall  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ.' 


AT  THE  BALLANTTNB  PRESS 

PRINTED  BY  SPOTTISWOODE,  BALLANTTNB  AND  00.  LTD. 

COLCHESTER,  LONDON  AND  ETON,  ENGLAND 


r\W 


787426    81  r 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  UBRARY 


/